Lunacy is expected.

by Caleb Serusa

Rating: mature
Tags: Sad, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark
Length: 132636

Solitary confinement. An extreme measure used to control and tame the most violent of prisoners. Long term confinement is know to cause server psychological effects. So after a thousand years is it any surprise the prisoner isn't exactly... norm

She was supposed to sleep away the century's. She was supposed to be unaware of the passage of time and thus maintain her sanity. That was Celestia's plan when she banished her sister for the first time.
But our plans rarely go as expected and nopony could have foreseen what effects a thousand years of pain and solitude would have on the younger princess. Trapped in a cell thousands of miles across, alone except for the most vicious of cellmates Luna struggles to hold on to what tattered threads of sanity she still has.
This is a story about forgiveness, redemption and unimaginable torment. suffered. Of how a broken mare tries to piece herself together when she doesn't even know what is real and what is pure fantasy.

Published 2013-04-20 12:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-03-18 18:06:52 UTC

The only escape.

Mlp friendship is magic and the works of Gary Jules do not belong to me and I have no intention of using them for profit.

Chapter 2
The only way out is...

And I find it kind of funny, I find it kind of sad. The dreams in which I'm dying are the best I've ever had. I find it hard to tell you, I find it hard to take. When people run in circles it’s a very, very. Mad world, mad world.

GARY JULES - MAD WORLD LYRICS

The sun rose over the land of Equestria with a glorious flare of light. It quickly climbed the heavens, as if eager to shine its warmth across the land below it. For the ponies that inhabited the realm it was a welcome sight and they always greeted the new day with varying emotions of happiness.
Nowhere was the welcome of dawn more fervent then in the capital city of Canterlot. The denizens of that vibrant city basking in the suns light, happy in the knowledge that the custodian of their sun lived within their own home.
Princess Celestia, steward of the sun, ruler of Equestria and a goddess made flesh watched the dawn from her balcony high in the towers of her royal palace. The new dawns rays filled her with strength and comfort and while she normally found joy in the act of raising the sun today her heart was filled with fear. Not for herself but for her beloved subjects who had began their day unknowing of the danger soon to befall them.
Some would quickly notice the disparity of the day and voice questions but she knew nopony would panic. Their faith in their princess absolute in the face of uncertainty. The thought did nothing to comfort her.
Her luminous violet eyes hadn’t moved from a single spot in the skies even as she raised the sun. Above her was the moon, the partner to her sun, and for a thousand years she had taken custodianship of it along with her own charge. It had been difficult to control but after so long she had eased into a familiar rhythm with controlling the night cycle.
But today the moon had stubbornly refused to retreat below the horizon, its position fixed and unmoving in the night sky. Celestia had been forced to raise the sun to match the moon to prevent panic but even after that it still refused to move.
The princess had known what was happening. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. But she had found herself hoping it wasn’t to be. Old fears and regrets and indeed guilt had plagued her and she had begged the celestial body to move aside for the day.
But it was when the mare in the moon, that ancient mark upon the moon’s surface that was a constant reminder of Celestia’s failure, vanished from sight that she knew today was the day. Today the nightmare was to start all over again.
Today she got to see her sister again.
Today she had to fight her sister again.
‘Today I have to kill my si- no! That won’t happen!’ Celestia shut her eyes tight as her heart pounded against her rips.
She almost chuckled in bitter amusement. Even after a thousand years that pain returned as sharp as ever. Her defeat as fresh on her mind as it was so long ago.
With a heavy sigh she left her balcony and retreated to her quarters. She knew it wouldn’t be long before the Nightmare attacked her. A thousand years ago she had been cautious about engaging her in a straight fight but Celestia imagined that after a so long imprisoned the Nightmare would be eager for a reckoning and probably a little insane.
‘Thank the stars that Luna slept all that time. The elements enforcing a coma on her until the spell failed’ Celestia thought with some thankfulness. She couldn’t imagine what it must be like to be locked away for so long. In a way she even felt some regret for forcing such a fate on the Nightmare. But in the end it hadn’t been her choice. She had wielded the elements but they had chosen the punishment not she.
‘I wanted my sister back safe and sound you fickle lumps of rock’
Breathing deeply through the nose and letting out a long breathe the princess kept herself under control. She had raged and lived under a black depression for almost a century after banishing Luna. Now was not the time to lose focus.
She was ready and prepared for the Nightmare’s attack. She was confident that she could defeat the beast and free her sister. She had had a long time to grow stronger and wiser. But she had to make sure she had a contingency in place if the unthinkable happened.
Lifting a scroll with kinesis and dipping a quill in ink she prepared the most important letter she had ever written. She wished she didn’t have to do this. She never wanted to put her dearest student in danger but she had no choice. She knew that if she failed someone would have to use the elements that she no longer could and nopony was purer of spirit then Twilight Sparkle.
But she would need help. And more importantly she would need friends...
“Please forgive me Twilight” Celestia whispered as she put quill to parchment.
“To my most faithful student.”

High in the skies above, hidden in an unnaturally dark cloud Nightmare Moon gazed down with avaricious eyes at the city below her. Despite her need for vengeance she had found herself just staring at the beautiful world below her and the ponies going about her lives. It was probably a lingering sensation from Luna but she found the real breathing creatures oddly fascinating.
She shuddered and resisted the urge to frolic in the cloud she rested in. The softness, the breeze, even the cursed sunlight were like the most powerful drug to a creature that had spent so long starved of contact.
Nightmare found herself grinning smugly as she contemplated the truly sublime torture she had enforced on her dearest pet. While she had been forced to stay awake by those cursed elements she had managed to pass the time between enforcing a near comatose state on herself for decades at a time and abusing Luna. It had been enough for her to keep the majority of her mind together through the long years. Pity Luna hadn’t been so lucky.
With a laugh she rose to her full height and spread her wings wide. This was it. No hiding or skulking. No long wait to gather an army. She was going to settle this right here, right now, and finally topple the rule of the goddess of the sun.
Wrapped in deep shadows of magic she launched off the cloud and dived towards the city below. She angled her flight towards the tallest tower of the palace feeling the essence of Celestia concealed within.
She bared her fangs and let out a mad laugh as the wind whipped through her mane and scratched along her fur. She was finding her recklessness exhilarating and instead of unease she felt such freedom at throwing everything on the line. She knew that Celestia would be waiting for her and no doubt she had made plans to defeat her.
But that was fine. Nightmare Moon had a plan of her own.

The first warning Celestia got was a sudden chill that swept over her despite the warmth of the summer sun. She had barely looked out of her balcony when she saw the ball of dark energy rushing towards her. Eyes wide in surprise she threw herself back, throwing up a shield of energy as something collided with her tower with enough force to crack the walls.
Black smoke billowed in every direction and within an instant Celestia was a lone light in a dark void that refused to part no matter how bright she shone. She grit her teeth as a mocking chuckle echoed across the darkness and she steeled herself as her enemy appeared before her.
“Hello Celestia” she said with a fanged grin.
“Nightmare Moon” Celestia growled back.
“What no fond welcome for your sister? Not even a hug?”
“YOU ARE NOT MY SISTER!” Celestia screamed in outrage.
“Oh? Nightmare stretched and ran a hoof down her neck, this is Luna’s body. I think I can safely make a claim to being your sister”
“You are a parasite who steals the flesh of others nothing more” Celestia hissed.
“Tut tut sister. I do not ‘steal’. No this body was giving to me freely and willingly. It is mine, now and forever”
Celestia snarled and dropped her shield. Nightmares’ eyes widened in glee as Celestia fired a blazing beam of light at her. The Nightmare breaking apart into a wisp of smoke before the beam struck.
“Did I say something to upset you?” Nightmare said sweetly.
“YOU TRICKED HER! YOU TOOK ADVANTAGE OF HER LONELINESS AND THEN HER BODY!!” Celestia’s scream was loud enough to shake the building as she hunted for her enemy but she couldn’t lay eyes on her.
A sickening laugh from the Nightmare, “I took advantage of her body? Oh Celestia you walked right into that one. I did a lot more to Luna then you know”
Celestia didn’t like the Nightmares’ tone, “What do you mean?”
More laughter from the darkness, “Let’s just say that it gets boring and... frustrating... being alone on the moon. Luna, the poor thing, was such a delicious morsel that I’m afraid it was quite impossible for me to keep my hoofs off her”
Celestia heart beat cold, “You’re lying” she said faintly.
“Such a stunning body she had Celestia, Nightmare continued lustfully, the moans and cries she’d make as I took her on the cold surface of her beloved moon. Did you know she was a maiden? Of course you would you were her sister but then, she mused thoughtfully, if you knew her better she wouldn’t be in the predicament she’s in now right?”
“You’re lying! The elements locked you both away. Luna slept inside while you roamed on the outside!” Celestia argued hotly.
A snort from the Nightmare, “Please Celestia I broke out of that enchantment in a mere century”
“You see... I realised that I couldn’t escape and that I would go mad if I didn’t figure something out. So after a great deal of trial and error, and I admit desperation, I managed to break the connection between Luna and me and separate us”
Celestia was frowning now, “She’d be free though. Once unbounded you couldn’t take over her again without consent” she murmured.
“Correct but that wasn’t a problem. Luna was bound to the moon too and I could only force myself to sleep for about fifty years at most before I’d awake and quickly get bored. Which is where Luna came in”
“Shut up”
“The first time I took her... oh how she fought, really that mare surprised me, but I still had a great deal of power from possessing her and she only got weaker as time went by. For awhile she struggled but eventually she stopped so I had to think up new ways to get a reaction from her”
Celestia didn’t respond. She was staring at the floor silently, her face set in stone as tears blurred her eyes. She shook with a growing rage and the Nightmare just smirked seeing it.
“Over time our sweet Luna wasted away until she was nothing but a shell of the mare she was. It got to the point where no matter how many bones I broke or how vicious I was during intimacy she just didn’t care. Amazing really because I can be pretty imaginative”
Celestia looked up and her eyes burned pure gold with power. Flames started to lick around her as she glowered into the darkness. The Nightmare watched with a mad grin and couldn’t resist twisting the knife some more.
“And you want to know the truly sad thing Celestia?” Nightmare said almost gently.
“She cried for you. Every time I took her she begged for you to come save her until one day she just... stopped”
Celestia swallowed thickly as tears streamed down her face, “Thank you... for telling me that...”
A blast of fire exploded from her body and The Nightmare threw up her own shield with a yell of surprise. The shadows that had enveloped them were ripped away by the light and Nightmare screamed in defiance as her own shield buckled then shattered and she was caught in the incandescent storm of magical fire.
Thrown from the erupting tower with incredible force she snapped open her wings and struggled to right herself. Letting out a snarl she glared daggers as Celestia rose from the wreckage to face her. The other alicorn was glowing golden with energy and a bright aura of power shone around her as she advanced on the Nightmare.
“I was worried about facing you. I feared that I would be found lacking in a contest of strength between us” the older alicorn said placidly. Nightmare blasted a beam of dark energy that was effortlessly blocked by a pulse of power.
“But hearing what you did to Luna... I know I can’t lose now. Because I can’t allow you to get away with it”
A burst of gold and Nightmare reared back in shock as Celestia teleported right in front of her. The princess gave no warning as she punched her across the jaw sending the dark alicorn flying again.
“I’m going to free my sister from you once and for all. Then... I’m going to kill you” Celestia hissed with deadly promise.
Nightmare recovered and with a roar rushed at Celestia. Another blast of dark energy was blocked but Nightmare kept coming and smashed horn first against Celestias’ shield. The shield shattered but Celestia surprised Nightmare by spinning and lashing out with a buck at her.
The crack of Celestias’ golden shoes smashing into Nightmares chin echoed for miles and before she could recover Celestia shrieked and smashed into her.
The dark alicorn was on pure defence, hoofs raised to cover herself as Celestia relentlessly pummelled her with furious strength. To say Nightmare was surprised was an understatement. In the past Celestia had relied on her magic to fight but now she was scrapping like a pit fighter.
“I’M STRONGER THEN BEFORE NIGHTMARE! YOU DARE THROW YOUR CRIMES IN MY FACE AND ACT LIKE THEY’RE ACHIEVEMENTS!? I’LL MAKE YOU SUFFER FOR WHAT YOU DID TO US!” Celestia screamed in her face.
Hooves grabbing her neck Celestia drew the dazed Nightmare close, “Be strong Luna” she whispered before she raised a hoof and punched Nightmare clear before following up with a direct hit from a blast of magic.
Nightmare Moon screamed as her flesh burned with agony. She struggled to clear her senses and as she saw Celestia charging up a second shot she teleported away in a desperate burst of dark energy.
Celestia yelled in outrage and teleported too, following the trail of her essence towards the Everfree forest.

In a pulse of golden light Celestia manifested high above the wilds of the Everfree forest. The dense dark canopy stretched for miles and birds took flight all around her in fright. She sensed the monsters within watching her warily but she paid them no heed, her eyes searching zealously for her quarry.
She felt a burst of magic to the west and raced after it with a powerful flap of her wings. As she raced ahead her mind was obsessively examining and re-examining the spell she had prepared for this moment.
She had had a thousand years to research ways to safely remove the Nightmare from her dear sister. After tireless search she was confident she had succeeded and the spell nestling within her thoughts would surely banish the Nightmare for good this time. All she had to do was weaken the demon enough for her to be unable to escape the spell.
Not for the first time she cursed that she had not been strong enough to perform the spell last time they fought. That she had been forced to rely on the uncertain nature of the elements. Her ears still rang with Nightmare Moons mocking words and her heart burned with pain as she considered what state her little sister would be in once freed.
No matter her injuries, physical or mental, Celestia would be there with her sister every step of the way. Even if it took another thousand years for Luna to recover Celestia would be at her side without rest or regret.
She soon came to a massive clearing hidden deep within the forest. She sensed the lingering traces of magic and seeing the levelled trees she knew this hadn’t been made naturally. Touching down gently she viewed her surroundings haughtily.
“I can sense your presence Nightmare. Cease your cowardly hiding and reveal yourself. Or do you truly fear my wraith?” Celestia said with tight lips.
She heard a shriek and whirled round with a howl of rage. The Nightmare was falling upon her, fangs bared and wings wide. Celestia responded with a boom of telekinetic force that struck the Nightmare back and the white alicorn followed with another blast of magic.
Nightmare Moon dissolved into mist to escape the attack and acting on instinct Celestia spun and swung a hoof behind her, catching the reappeared alicorn across the cheek. Reeling back in pain Celestia grasped her in TK, ignorant of the Nightmares struggles, and slammed her into the ground twice in quick succession.
Coughing blood the Nightmare scrambled back desperately and Celestia stalked after her slowly and murderously. Nightmare continued to back away, eyes wide with terror and she raised a hoof to beseech Celestia.
“Please! Please show mercy!” she begged as she kept retreating.
Celestia grit her teeth as the rage threatened to consume her, “After everything you’ve done? You dare ask me for mercy?” she hissed.
Nightmare didn’t respond but her backpedalling grew more panicked.
“AFTER WHAT YOU DID TO LUNA YOU ACTUALLY DARE TO ASK ME FOR MERCY!? NO NIGHTMARE! THERE WILL BE NO MERCY, ONLY DEATH AND DAMNATION FOR YOU!!” Celestia screamed as she finally grew tired of the sight of the filth before her and lit her horn as she prepared the spell.
Nightmare suddenly stopped and picked herself up with casual ease. Celestia frowned as the monster smiled at her, “Thanks for walking into the circle Celestia” she said.
Celestia’s eyes widened in shock as Nightmare sent out a pulse of magic from her horn and a circle of eldritch runes blazed to life in vivid green fire around her. She cursed as she realised she had been tricked into walking into Nightmare Moons trap.
She quickly let out a blast of magic and smiled grimly as she felt the containment crack. She glared back at the Nightmare who was watching her with an eerie calm.
“This won’t hold me” she promised.
Nightmare Moon shook her head, “It’s not a prison. It’s a banishment spell”
“All the more reason for me to break out” Celestia spat.
Nightmare smiled again and this time Celestia felt uneasy at the sick gloating to it, “If only it was that simple”
To Celestia’s surprise the Nightmare summoned a blade of dark glass to her side, wickedly sharp and long she held it in her telekinesis and Celestia tensed.
“This is gonna hurt...” Nightmare sighed and with a grimace reversed the knife and plunged it into her own chest.
“LUNA!” Celestia screamed and rebounded from the circle as instinct made her rush forward. The Nightmare laughed wetly as she withdrew the stained knife.
“Luna, Luna, Luna... it was always about her wasn’t it Celestia? It was the reason you had such a hard time dealing with me all those centuries ago”
The Nightmare ran the blade down her neck and Celestia let out a whine of distress as a red line traced her fur, “You always held back when we fought. We wouldn’t even ride out to meet me in battle until I destroyed a few towns to get your attention. All because you were worried about your precious little sister”
“Well now I’ve decided to use that weakness of yours. The ultimate gamble as it were... something I wouldn’t have done before but now I feel I have no choice”
“What do you mean” Celestia said roughly.
Nightmare smiled and Celestia shuddered at the blood that flecked her teeth.
“Surrender Celestia. Put up no resistance as I banish you to the sun. Not for a thousand years unfortunately but long enough. I’ve had a lot of time to think up this spell”
Celestia swallowed thickly, “Or?”
Nightmare rested the blade against her neck, “Or I slit my throat and Luna dies. It may kill me too but I’m willing to take the chance”
“You’re bluffing”
Nightmare stared at her flatly and pressed the knife into her skin, “STOP, STOP!” Celestia screamed.
“Your answer!?” Nightmare Moon demanded and Celestia hung her head and grimaced as her mind raced for a solution.
But nothing came. And with a sob the regal alicorns shoulders slumped, “Ok” she whispered.
Nightmare laughed triumphantly and quickly began to speak the words of her spell. Celestia remaining silent with tightly shut eyes as she fought back her tears. The wards around her flared brighter and brighter and she could feel a terrible pressure build upon her body as her essence began to dissolve.
Just before she disappeared to join with her beloved sun the Nightmare couldn’t resist a final jibe, “Don’t worry Celestia. I’ll take good care of your subjects while you’re gone. And Luna too!” she laughed as the tears broke across Celestias face.
‘Forgive me Luna... I failed you again’

Celestia vanished in a blaze of light and Nightmare laughed uproariously. She had done it. She had finally won!
Her laughter cut out with a hacking cough and a dry rattle as the pain in her chest overcame her. She let out a pained moan and held a hoof against the weeping wound.
It would take some time to heal. Luna’s body was greatly weakened by her long isolation and such an injury that normally wouldn’t faze an alicorn was regenerating at a fraction of its normal rate.
Inwardly Nightmare was amazed and a little fearful of how powerful Celestia had been. She had been expecting a fight but the battle had been completely one-sided as the sun goddess beat her across the land. Celestia hadn’t been joking when she said she had grown stronger over the centuries and only a desperate gamble on Nightmares part had snatched victory.
Still her rival was gone now. Only for a century or two but more than enough time for Nightmare Moon to regain her strength and consolidate her power. And she knew the perfect place to start.
Observing the ponies below she had overhead that tonight was the summer sun solstice and that Celestia was expected to appear in a small town called Ponyville. It would be the perfect place to take the stage and announce her rule to the world.
Plus, she grimaced and lay down weakly as her chest still throbbed in pain; it wasn’t until later tonight and would give her time to get over her injury.
She could wait a few more hours to ensure she looked as regal and powerful as possible for her new subjects.

Surrounded by endless darkness Luna sat silent and distant to all around her, eyes staring off into space as her broken mind wallowed in numb isolation. Bars of dark iron locked her in a cage and her friends gathered close around her for warmth and comfort.
They were lit by a stuttering blue glow generated by Filly, a desperate attempt to push back the unafraid shadows around them. Anger paced the small cell like a caged beast and Apathy lay sprawled across the cold floor beside Luna, her eyes just as blank and senseless as their leader. Of the three she was most in sync with Luna right now.
“Please Luna talk to us! Don’t let her break you like this!” Filly sobbed.
“When I get out of here she’ll suffer for this” Anger hissed under her breath. Just outside the cage three creatures of formless shadow watched her intently. Extensions of the Nightmares consciousness they were the jailors and guards of this mental prison.
Anger lashed out against the bars with a loud rattle, the shadows unruffled by her posturing, and shouting in rage whirled on Luna.
“She screwed us over again Luna! She’s out there now walking the land while we’re stuck in here! We can’t let this happen again!”
(Nothing we can do. She’s won)
Luna agreed with a sad sniff. It was too late; she was just a puppet all over again. A useful meat suit for the Nightmare to wear while she terrorised Equestria.
She’d felt pain, especially a agonising wound in her chest, for awhile now and guessed that the Nightmare had fought her sister. Judging by the fact she was still alive and not free she guessed her sister had lost the fight. Her sister... She... she couldn’t remember what she looked like... couldn’t even remember her name. She only had a vague sense of warmth and a loving smile... and of betrayal.
It was too late now. She couldn’t escape a thousand years ago when she was at her prime there was no way she could now.
Apathy moved slightly, “Just want to stop caring” she whispered.
“Want to be free”
“Want to kill!”
(Want to die...)
Luna almost chuckled at that hopeless dream. Death... such a thing was beyond her. She’d tried plenty of times but the Nightmare wouldn’t let her. Her body too great a prize to allow to die. The best she could hope for was her mind to completely become catatonic and cease to care.
“That’s the way” Apathy said softly.
“NO! WE CAN GET OUT OF THIS!” Filly yelled in distress.
“We fight. We keep fighting” Anger agreed with a growl.
“How though? It’s impossible” Luna muttered. She giggled hysterically as memories continued to flood her mind. The terrible things Nightmare had done to her, the constant pain and fear, the overwhelming sense of loneliness.
She understood why she had forgotten everything including her name. Sacrificing her sense of self and memory was the only way to cope with what was happening to her. But now that she was back in equestria the floodgates had opened and she was forced to experience every agonizying moment in clear detail.
She cried and pulled at her mane with both hooves. She didn’t want to remember again. She didn’t want to beg for her sister again. She just wanted to forget it all!
Filly rushed forward and pulled her into a hug, “Don’t give up! We have to keep believing. We can’t give up hope”
Luna shook her head, “It’s too much” she sobbed.
Filly wiped away Luna’s tears and nuzzled her comfortingly, “It’s not over yet. We have a chance now! We can’t give it up now we’re finally back home”
“What do you mean?”
Anger knocked her hooves together, “We’re back in Equestria. Ponies will fight the Nightmare and maybe after a thousand years they’re stronger, maybe they can actually challenge her!”
The mare started to pace again, “We wait for a weakness. For the Nightmare to use up so much power in battle that we have a crack in her prison to fight her, she gave Luna a black look, we could have tried earlier if you would lift yourself from your pathetic stupor”
Luna looked away uncomfortably. It was true that during the earlier battle the Nightmare’s concentration had slipped and Luna had seen a small chance to try and resist. But she had been too afraid and too broken to try.
Filly took her head in her small hooves, the small mare giving Luna a pleading look.
“Promise us you’ll try. The next opportunity, no matter how small, you’ll try to break free”
Luna stared at the ground for a moment, struggling to find some resolve before she gave the tiniest nod, “Ok” she whispered.
Filly grinned and hugged her tight and feeling some life return to her Luna hugged back. Anger smirked and went back to hurling insults at the shadows and even Apathy found the energy to roll over and sit up.
(A small chance to escape... we know that it’s a foolish hope)
‘But it’s a hope. And right now it’s all we have’
Filly pulled back and gave the group a determined look, “Come on. Let’s see what’s happening out there!” the others nodded and rallied around her, horns beginning to glow as they pushed back the void.
The light they nurtured stuttered and threatened to die at any moment but Luna and her friends pushed on, determined to defy the darkness. Their shadowy jailors hissed and prowled agitatedly but couldn’t stop the light.
With a shout of effort the light flared out and the darkness receded. Eyes wide with amazement the four mares stared at the spectacle revealed above them.
A mirror, massive and curved showed an image of a world before them. A world shrouded in night. Despite the wince of guilt they still drank in the sights. The long grass, trees and flowers, beautiful rolling hills that stretched for miles. Bathed in moonlight it was the most wondrous thing they had seen for so long... except for one ugly stain.
Floating just before the mirror was the Nightmare, her spirit limp and unresponsive as her focus was on the waking world. Anger hissed and Luna felt an echoing urge to sink her teeth into the monster.
“Where is she going?” Anger grumbled after awhile. The others frowned as they realised the landscape was moving at great speed and it surely meant Nightmare Moon’s body was on the move. But to where?
Soon the hills levelled and a town came into view. The mares let out a collected gasp as they saw stunning rows of houses, gorgeous gardens and architecture. The quintessential country town basking in nature.
“Look! PONIES!” Filly squealed in delight as they saw real life ponies. The bars rattled as everypony rushed forward to see as much as they could.
“Wow...”
Ponies walking the streets... ponies laughing and holding loved ones... ponies dancing and playing games. Despite the lateness of the hour the town was full of life as if a party was about to occur. Small foals ran around their elders’ in play and Luna let out a choked sob of bliss seeing the smiling faces.
... It was all so lovely...
(That will all change when the Nightmare reveals herself)
The thought was a splash of icy water. “No, no, no!” she started to shake as she imagined what would happen to all those smiling faces. All those precious ponies suffering again because of her.
With a cry she smashed against the bars, shoulder aching every time she slammed into the metal but refusing to acknowledge the pain. Anger was quick to join her and even Filly got involved.
The bars refused to bend and the Jailors started to glow with energy as they prepared to attack. Luna snarled back, refusing to back down, but she was grabbed by a pair of hooves and pulled back violently.
“What are y-“she began but Apathy slapped her and she stilled in surprise.
“Are you a complete fool Luna!?” Apathy hissed and the others were surprised at the intensity of her voice. “If you seriously want to escape then don’t reveal your intentions this early!”
“What are you talking about?” Anger asked impatiently.
Apathy shot her a scathing look, “Right now the Nightmare isn’t paying attention to us. She’s unafraid because she thinks Luna is broken and too weak to fight her. If we start causing trouble before our opportunity arises she’ll come down on us like a comet and we’ll never have a chance at rebellion again”
The others shared glances and Filly stepped forward, “W-what if she starts hurting ponies again?”
Apathy looked back impassively, “Then we let them suffer. We let them die. And we wait for our chance in silence” she said coldly.
Filly shook her head as she started to cry and Anger looked ready to explode but Luna nodded and let out a heavy sigh, “She’s right”
The other two looked at her pleadingly, “We have to stay quiet. It’s the only way” Luna whispered and she looked up to watch the mirror in silence. The others joined her, Filly still sniffling sadly, and looked out at what Nightmare saw with extreme reluctance.
They saw the Nightmare reveal herself to a grand gathering of pony folk. They saw the terror on their faces. They saw the Nightmare threaten and enforce her will on the helpless ponies.
They saw it all. And did nothing but watch.

Time passed, quickly and with no casualties thankfully, and right now the Nightmare was occupied in the grand city that seemed to be the capitol of Equestria.
She and her companions had watched gloomily as Nightmare Moon stamped down her authority on the city. Armoured pegasus and unicorns had tried to fight but had quickly been defeated. No deaths, but Nightmare had been quick to break limbs and cause terrible pain to get her new subjects under control. Now the city was panicked and afraid as ponies scrambled about under the Nightmares commands.
Luna had seen the crying, the longing glances at the sky and the ever-present moon. Endless night had returned and from her barely working memory she bitterly recalled the last time that had happened.
Endless night. A desperate cry for attention from her younger self now turned into a punishment and means of control for Nightmare Moon. Luna knew the monster would raise the sun eventually. No point ruling a dead world. But the ever present threat of no sun would keep the populous under control forever.
Luna hung her head. The ponies had tried to fight but their resistance had been broken before it even began. There was no hope of them weakening the Nightmare. There was no hope for any of them.
“Don’t give up” Filly whispered.
(It seems like now is the perfect time for us to give up)
Luna snarled and hit the bars. It wasn’t fair it just wasn’t fair!
Lost in her turmoil she didn’t notice the view upon the mirror change rapidly as the Nightmares attention was drawn back to the Everfree forest. Anger and Apathy watched with interest and nudged Luna.
“She’s moving again!”
“Something has worried her”
Luna gazed above as a new image came into view; something deep in the Everfree had Nightmare Moons’ attention.
Luna let out a gasp as six ponies appeared. Each beautiful and exotic to the starved alicorn. They were scared and yet determined as they made their way through the dangerous forest.
“What are they doing there!? They’ll get hurt!” Filly yelled.
“If the Nightmare doesn’t get them first” Anger growled.
Indeed the Nightmare was watching them with clear interest yet no hostile intent yet. Luna understood her fascination on some degree. Both of them were starved of contact and the six mares were beautifully interesting and full of life. Just watching them talk amongst themselves; smiling and cheering each other on was mesmerizing to watch.
“She’s curious but unwary. She doesn’t see them as a threat” Apathy said blandly.
“Pfft. Six young mares are no threat at all. Not for an alicorn” Anger agreed.
‘Please don’t hurt them, please don’t hurt them, please don’t hurt them’
They were following a charming lavender unicorn. The mare had considerable power about her and was very pleasing on the eye. Luna saw the light of purpose in her eyes and she found herself liking the mysterious mare immediately.
Nightmare backed away but continued to watch. She seemed interested to see what they were doing and despite themselves the trapped mares sat down to watch too.

Luna was grasping the bars tight as her eyes were glued to the mirror above. The journey of those six mares was incredible to watch. The heroism and bravery, the care and support they showed one another was inspiring.
The little yellow pegasus, dismissed as the weak link by the group, had shown such courage soothing the rage of a manticore that crossed their path. The stunning white unicorn, showing a total lack of fear and sublime generosity as she snipped off her tail to comfort the sea serpent they encountered.
The tough earth pony, rugged and strong, had been a bedrock for the others and now Luna and her friends were eager to see what nobility of spirit the other three would show.
Their excitement slipped away as the Nightmare acted. Clearly she was getting edgy with how much progress the ponies were making though Luna still didn’t know where they were going.
Her magic spread out into the forest and they watched gloomily as the trees took on horrible faces and fanged trunks in a display of terror. They ponies wailed and clung to each other in fear.
“At least she’s just trying to scare them away” Apathy remarked.
But a giggle and a musical laugh made them blink and stare in surprise. The pink earth pony, boundless and full of life, had hopped right over to the terrible trees and laughed at them.
She found them funny; she wasn’t scared in the slightest...
Her laughter rallied the others and to Luna’s amazement the illusion shattered as they marshalled their fear. The Nightmare too twitched and frowned in her comatose state.
There was some kind of power to these ponies. Some force was at work here to allow them to break an illusion from an alicorn with nothing but laughter.
“They’re special” Luna whispered and the others looked at her in bewilderment.
“How did they do that? I saw no spell”
“All she did was laugh!”
“Troublesome”
Nightmare seemed wary to approach these ponies and she weaved a new spell. Anger snarled as their shadowy guards, forgotten till now, began to change into something else.
Darkness solidified as they took the form of pegasi wearing strange uniforms. With a pop of magic they disappeared and flew off into the real world.
Luna saw them try to tempt the rainbow maned pegasus to join them but she still didn’t understand Nightmare Moon’s reluctance to confront them. What was going on here?
Anger let out a cheer and Filly whooped, “She’s telling them to get lost!”
They all grinned as the pegasus chose her friends over the monsters offer and as the group trotted on they saw a crumbling ruin come into view. One that seemed strangely familiar...
Luna let out a shocked gasp as she remembered that castle being grand and resplendent once. It was the site of Nightmare Moons’ and Celestias’ final battle. The place where she had been banished all those years ago.
Now it was fallen to disrepair, the ruins broken under the wild forest. Luna wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She and her sister had ruled her once... together...
(She probably found the place too painful to stay in after what happened)
‘Yeah. Her pain’ Luna thought bitterly.
She frowned as the ponies raced towards a collection of stone spheres, but when she saw the symbols on them she fell back in amazement.
“THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY!” she yelled in delight. Apathy and Anger quickly tackled her while shooting fearful looks at the hovering Nightmare.
“Not so loud! Want her to notice us!?” Anger hissed.
The Nightmare was snarling in distress, the mirror image abruptly changed as she raced forward in a whirlwind of magic to scoop up the elements and whisk them away. Filly squealed in fear as the lavender unicorn jumped into the vortex.
“She’s crazy!”
“Nononono!”
“Oh stars” Luna whispered as the Nightmare finally revealed herself to the unicorn, wings spread wide and a mocking grin on her lips. The little mare was clearly terrified but she overcame her fear and challenged the Nightmare.
“She’s kidding. She’s kidding right?” Apathy said flatly.
Nightmare took the challenge and charged when the unicorn did. Both raced towards the other with blazing horns and Luna looked away with a sob. She didn’t want to see the brave mare die.
“She’s ok!” Filly shrieked and Luna whirled back, eyes wide and delighted as she saw the unicorn had teleported at the last moment and was now at the elements. She was trying to use them.
(Wait a second. Have we considered what will happen if that mare manages to use the elements on us again?)
Luna felt a thrill of fear as the thought consumed her. She hadn’t considered that... another thousand years trapped on the moon with Nightmare again...
‘Stars no!’ she started to panic. Sent back to that empty wasteland. That hell of pain and agony. What she suffered before at the hoofs of Nightmare Moon would be trivial compared to what the monster would do to her if Luna herself was responsible for their banishment. She couldn’t go through that again!
“whatdoidowhatdoidowhatdoido?!” she screamed as she saw above her the lavender unicorn friends gather around her. Even through her panic she felt her heart swell with pride as the elements swirled around them. That hidden power they possessed was the elements all along. They themselves embodied the elements wondrous ideals and it was their friendship that allowed them to stand together against the Nightmare.
She loved those ponies right now... she hated those ponies right now...
“WHAT DO I DO?!” she howled in her friends’ faces and they looked back at in their own panic. Anger was glancing back and forth between Nightmare and Luna. Her eyes wild but her face set as she rushed to her panicking friend.
“We fight. We always fight her. Even if we suffer for it” the mare said in grim finality.
Filly gently placed a hoof on Lunas’, “We promised we’d stop her. As atonement for our mistakes”
The bars were flaking with rust and groaning as they began to warp under their own weight. In the mirror to the world Nightmare Moon was desperately hurling lances of dark energy at the six mares but each attack was brushed aside by the awesome powers of the elements.
The lavender unicorn’s eyes blazed white as the magic of the elements filled her and Nightmare started to draw magic into herself for the longest-distance teleport she’d ever performed.
Luna wiped her tears and glared hatefully at her tormentor. No. No escape for you this time.
(Is it really worth another trip to hell for these ponies?)
‘Yes, Luna thought with clarity, I won’t let anyone else suffer like I’ve suffered’
With a battle cry that echoed across the void Luna spun and bucked the bars, the cage greatly weakened by Nightmares overuse of energy and they shattered into pieces under Lunas’ might. Spreading their wings Luna and her band took flight for the mirror and roused from her stupor the Nightmare of this world turned and stared in shock at the mares racing for her.
“Keep going Luna!” Anger yelled as she barrelled into Nightmare, the alicorn shrieking in pain as the mare sunk her teeth into her neck and tore at it like a carnivore. Filly and Apathy smashed into her a second later, biting and bucking and roaring for all their worth.
Luna shot past and soared for the mirror, eyes locked on the glow of the real world. She heard nightmare screaming at her to stop but paid no heed as she struck the mirror and it shattered into a thousand starlights.

‘Where am I?’ Luna thought as a soothing light bathed her in its radiance. She raised a hoof, squinting into the illumination and after some blinking figures began to form.
Six ponies. Floating in the light as multicoloured streams of energy swirled around them. The unicorn that led them filled with the power of creation as she stared back at Luna with the eyes of a god.
The warmth, the rushing wind on her fur, the sweet smell of the ponies, Luna let out a dry rattle as she raised her hoofs.
She was in her body... and she was feeling...
Tears streamed down her face as her senses were overwhelmed with sensations. Over the rush of the magic she could hear the wind and chirping crickets, smell grass and lichen that filled the castle, feel warmth and caressing fingers of wind stroking her fur.
‘Heaven... I’m in heaven’
The unicorn facing her was frowning and Luna laughed aloud. Her body was still warped into Nightmare Moons form and Luna imagined the mare was confused as to why their enemy was suddenly crying and smiling. Luna could only smile back, happen for these few moments of interaction.
The magic of the elements collapsed into a racing vortex of rainbow coloured energy that grew more frenzied above the mares. Luna knew she had mere moments before it fell upon her like the wrath of creation.
(Take it all in. The smell, the sound, the feel... we will never get another chance)
Luna let out a sad sigh. It was a horrible joke that she finally got a chance to feel and it was all about to be taken from her. She just hoped the knowledge that she had defeated the Nightmare would keep her going over the next thousand years.
“That’s not what’s going to happen Luna”
Luna blinked and glanced down seeing Apathy standing beside her. The mare was bruised and bloodied but had a determined look.
“Anger and Filly are keeping her busy so I’ve got a second to tell you this. We aren’t going to survive Luna”
“What do you mean?” Luna asked as she kept an eye on the elements. The attack was about to happen.
“A thousand years alone. Without food or water? We are practically dead already Luna. But to go another thousand years without any form of sustenance? It’s too much for even the Nightmare to keep us alive” Apathy said urgently.
“We’ll die” Luna repeated to herself thoughtfully.
(Still time for us to teleport away)
Luna grinned and stepped forward. Apathy watching her silently as Luna serenely approached the maelstrom of magic before her. The rainbow was swiftly unleashed and Luna opened her hooves to welcome it with a beaming smile and tear soaked eyes.
The energy fell upon her and before the rainbow swallowed her up she had time to thank whatever divine force had shown such kindness upon her for this moment.
‘Finally it’s over...
Finally I can be free!’
‘Finally... I can die...’

Anndd that’s the end! Of this chapter anyway :D I’d like to thank everyone whose taken the time to read this and I hope you’ve enjoyed it as much as I have writing it 
Well please post your reviews, any likes or dislikes I need them all, and thank you again!

can i wake up now?

Chapter 3
Can I wake up now?

"You know, every once in a while, that terror comes back to me. I wonder whether I really have escaped from that hell. What if I actually lost my mind a long time ago... and I'm still in there... just seeing a delusion of us all chatting happily like this? That nightmare still terrifies me. And so, I need to constantly feel... truly feel that this isn't a dream. Hey, are you guys... really... real...? You aren't just a insane delusion I'm having inside that hell... right? Right? ... Right...?"

—Lambdadelta, Umineko No Naku Koro Ni Chiru, Episode 6, "Dawn Of The Golden Witch"

Pain...
Such a simple word. A mere four letters, but with dozens of meanings and concepts. Agony. Suffering. Despair... So many ways to describe it. So many ways to experience it.
So many ways to scream it.
Sometimes the word itself isn’t enough. Too simple and plain to do justice to what was being suffered.
For Luna words had little meaning right now. She was screaming her throat hoarse and her lungs burned with the effort. The torment she felt enforcing such an act upon her. The magic of the elements, that transcendent energy that had engulfed her, was tearing her apart. Her flesh burned, her spirit caught alight and she felt every part of her mind and body hollowed out and bared for all to see.
Her friend’s cries echoed her own as did the Nightmares. The weight of the elements crushing them all as the divine intellect that was the elements judged them.
The presence of the elements was too big, too powerful for Luna to comprehend. It was something greater than mere gods, greater then worlds or galaxies. It was creation itself. The elements were just an extension of some larger whole beyond understanding.
Its judicial spirit sweep over them all. As it looked upon the raging Nightmare it was filled with loathing and disgust, but once upon Luna its fury lessened and it seemed to be sympathetic to her.
None of this mattered though, the raw force of its very existence causing such great pain as to render Luna near insensible. Through the pain she found breath to scream for deliverance from the torment.
“PLEASE!” She yelled over and over until the elements ignored the thrashing Nightmare to focus on her. She sobbed and cried openly, her tears trickling down her cheeks before sizzling to vapour in the magical maelstrom, “PLEASE JUST END IT!”
“PLEASE JUST LET ME DIE!! JUST LET ME DIEEE!” she screeched with her fading breath before dissolving into weak sobs and howls of pain. The magic swirled around her as the elements watched her wretched tears.
She felt sympathy, understanding, regret and most of all guilt. In spite of her agony she realised that the elements didn’t mean to hurt her but it was impossible not to. The limited connection between them explaining to her that pain was the only option if they wanted to proceed.
She didn’t really care. It was just useless information. She continued to sob and curl into a tight ball in hopeless despair as the energy grasped her tight. As it started to pull she wondered if this was it. A tiny hopeful part of her prayed it would be quick.
The pain was there but not as great as before. She winced and stared ahead dumbly as she felt something grow taut inside her. Something of her spirit not her flesh.
“No! You will not part me from her!” Luna roared in a voice not her own. She realised with numb shock that the tethers being pulled from her soul was the essence of the Nightmare herself. The demon had been such a constant companion for so long Luna felt strangely empty as the Nightmares smothering spirit was ripped from her own.
The Nightmare raged and struggled, the conflict being played out across Luna’s face as she spat and bit at the magic around her but the elements would not be denied, no, could not be denied. Their insistent force tearing Nightmare free and for the first time in a thousand years Luna was brought face to face with the Nightmare itself.
A small pulsating blob of dark energy appeared before her. The Nightmare had no form but what it took from its host. Even so the familiar slitted eyes blazed brightly from within that sickening sphere as the Nightmare looked towards Luna.
“Luuunnnaaaa...” the monster called. Slithering tendrils of dark matter sprouted from the orb to reach for its favoured pet, the small alicorn scrambling back in fright from its reach. The elements slapped the tendrils back with a crushing wave of energy and the Nightmare screamed in earnest as the elements caste judgement upon it.
The pain had faded from Luna now the Nightmare had been exorcised from her and she watched in unbelieving awe as the Nightmare suffered. The magical cage around it crushing and tearing the black orb until layers of it began to peel off its structure.
The pain must have been incredible but as the orb shrank the Nightmare started to laugh. Choking and weak at first but soon full scale hysterics. Luna knew that laugh too well and her heart sank to hear it.
“You can’t kill me” the Nightmare said. The pressure from the elements grew stronger in anger until the monster was a fraction of its original size. The quivering sphere on the brink of dissolution as the elements reached the killing blow.
But it never fell. The pressure of the cage lessened and the Nightmare was still alive. Trapped, broken and barely living but still laughing insanely.
“You’re the elements of harmony. Created from loyalty, kindness, honesty... you can’t kill with laughter. You can’t destroy with generosity. You can’t end me with friendship!”
The Nightmare howled with dark mirth and Luna could feel the frustration of the elements... and the truth in Nightmares words. The elements were a force of creation, fuelled by love and friendship in the hearts of mortals. They couldn’t be used as a weapon to kill. Even against the blackest of hearts.
The cage collapsed and the Nightmare choked as rivets of black sludge ran down its surface. Its very essence bleeding. The elements looked on coldly, unable to fully kill but uncompelled to save this wretched life.
The orb started to glow brightly and Luna recognised the beginnings of a teleportation spell. The Nightmare was to be cast away. Sent to some dark corner of the world to perish alone.
“Luna...” the Nightmare whispered. The painful and plaintive plea called to Luna and she found herself reaching out with a frail hoof. The elements watched angrily but unable to stop her. They couldn’t force Luna to abandon the Nightmare if she chose otherwise.
“Please... help me Luna...”
Eyes wide and shaky she reached out hesitantly as a small tendril slowly rose to meet her. Luna had suffered but the Nightmare had been her only friend once upon a time. She had been a presence in her life for so long the alicorn was uncertain if she wanted to be parted from her.
They were moments from touching... the ruined blob that was the Nightmare was so weak and broken. Her cries for help reaching into Luna’s heart and tugging at it. The primal pony part of her unable to ignore the pain of another creature.
“That’s it Luna. Help me... please...”
(Are you mad!?)
“Luna what are you doing!? Get away from her!”
Anger grabbed her and pulled her back from Nightmare. Luna broken from whatever trance had overtaken her and she hugged her friend in shock and terror. She had been so close to taking the Nightmare back. What had possessed her to reach out like that?
The Nightmare howled in frustration, “This isn’t over” it promised.
The Nightmare glared at them both as the glow around it returned, “Get lost you bitch” Anger hissed back.
The Nightmares evil eyes continued to glare daggers at them, “I won’t die. I will live. I promise you Luna I will survive and will have my revenge”
The light blazed as a small window in reality opened for a split second.
“You will be mine again my pet. My slave. And the torment you will suffer will be unimaginable!”
With a final scream of hate the window closed and the Nightmare was gone. Luna stared at the empty space for a few moments before exhaustion took over. Her body felt strangely weak and she was unable to keep her eyes open. Darkness covered her and she sank into oblivions embrace.

‘Wow. That was a rush!’ were the first thoughts of Twilight Sparkle when she awoke after using the elements.
The young unicorn pulled herself to her hooves with a pained wince. Her whole body ached but was strangely energized too, her fur still tingling pleasantly with the leftover static of the elements.
She glanced around quickly for her friends to see if they were ok, smiling slightly at the warmth in her heart as she was reminded of the newfound bond she shared with each of them. She sighed with relief as they picked themselves up groggily.
“Anybody get the licence of the cart that hit us?” Rainbow Dash, self-proclaimed fastest pegasus alive, said with a groan as she staggered to her hooves. Beside her another pegasus, smaller and more fragile but so very beautiful, struggled to stand and Rainbow reached out with a helping hoof to steady her.
Fluttershy smiled thankfully at her friend, her golden fur brushing against Rainbows as she nuzzled her quietly. The shy pegasus wasn’t very talkative but her smile could say a thousand words.
A grumble from beside her brought Twilights attention to her fellow unicorn. The fashionista Rarity, a radiant mare as pristine as the diamonds on her flank was awake and looking over her hoofs and fur disapprovingly.
“This just will not do. No not at all.” Rarity said with a pout as she brushed a hoof through her mane.
“Are you ok Rarity?” Twilight asked. Rarity looked at her with a frown but her sour look vanished at Twilights open concern and she smiled at her friend beatifically.
“I’m fine darling just got some thousand year old dust in my fur and mane. No need to look so worried”
Twilight sighed and grinned wryly, “Are you sure you’re ok? That does sound like an emergency to me”
Rarity smirked back, hearing the gentle tease in Twilight’s words; she flicked her mane back and smiled regally, “Not to worry. This lady is always prepared for such emergencies”
A quick flash of light from her horn and small brush and purse hovered in the air before her. Twilight just stared both bemused and impressed as the mare touched herself up with a pocket mirror.
“The world could be ending and you’d still find the time to look pretty eh Rarity?” a strong but warm voice said as an orange earth pony approached them.
Rarity ignored the mare, “Tartarus itself could rise up and consume the land and I would still find the time to look nothing short of radiant Applejack” she said primly.
Applejack chuckled and Twilight focused on her farm girl friend, “Are you ok Applejack?” she asked worriedly. The other mares coat was dirty and dusty but still glowed her trademark orange and her pretty emerald eyes twinkled cheerily.
“A’m fine Twilight. Take more than that to take this girl down. Just glad y’all ok too” she said with clear relief.
Twilight smiled at her friends but her face fell as she counted their numbers, there was only four, where was the fifth?
“Pinkie Pie! Where’s Pinkie Pie!” Twilight yelled in alarm. Her friends looked back at her with amusement.
A pink curly blob of hair and two sparkling blue eyes covered her own. “I’m right here silly!” the young mare said cheerfully. Twilight reared back in surprise and the pink earth pony laughed giddily and hopped from her perch atop Twilights back.
“Pinkie! What? How long have you been on my back!?”
“Not long. I was gonna say something earlier but you were so worried about everyone I didn’t want to interrupt you!” Pinkie beamed.
Twilight shook her head, she had a feeling this would only be the start of trying to understand the young mares antics. Still she stepped closer and examined Pinkie critically, “Are you ok?”
Pinkie smiled and gazed at her fondly, “I’m fine Twilight, she leaned forward and pulled the surprised mare into a hug, don’t be scared. Everyone’s ok alright”
The unicorn returned the hug hesitantly before she shuddered and buried her head in Pinkies mane. A weight she had carried lifting now she could see that each of her friends was safe and sound.
“I was so scared. I didn’t know what was going to happen when we used the elements. It was so strange I thought I’d got you all hurt or something” Twilight admitted with a sniff. Pinkie cooed and stroked her head tenderly.
“Aw sugercube don’t fret now. We’re all ok” Applejack said.
“Yeah! We were awesome back there Twilight! Ain’t nothing gonna get the best of us!” Rainbow boasted loudly. Fluttershy smiled at her faintly before hugging Twilight too.
“We’re all here Twilight. None of us are leaving you. Or each other” she said so very gently. Twilight hiccupped and started to tear up, hiding her face in Pinkies mane in embarrassment. Her friends quickly piled into the group hug reassuring Twilight with their touch and words.
The young mage had acted as the focus of the elements. Her very body used to manifest their power and it was an experience she would never forget.
Such power she had never dreamed possible had filled her and she had felt like she could do anything. Move mountains, the stars and the sun. Create a world of her own! A galaxy even! For a few moments she had felt like an all-powerful god.
She had wondered if this was how her beloved mentor felt but had quickly dismissed it. Even Celestia wasn’t as powerful as she had felt then.
But the thrill had been laced with fear. Her friends were acting as sources of power for her. The elements within each of them gathering together in her to create the stuff of miracles. But with the sheer amount of energy that filled her she was terrified she was reduced her friends to lifeless husks in her greed.
She needn’t have worried thought. The elements of harmony were a force of good and creation. They’d never kill or threaten their hosts. It wasn’t in their nature.
The new found friends pulled back and quickly discovered the new necklaces they each wore. Twilight smiled at their excitement as they showed them off proudly.
“Ah guess we really do embody the elements then” Applejack said with a smile. The others agreed and Twilight found herself wondering about that herself. What were the chances that the six of them would meet and match their elements? Was this some greater destiny at work? Were they always meant to be the bearers of the elements?
Some instinct made Twilight shake her head. She knew it wasn’t as clear cut as that. Anypony could have done what they did. The important part was the bonds they shared and that was a pleasing thought to her.
She hoped Celestia would be proud.
Her eyes widened and she gasped in shock. Celestia! They had defeated Nightmare Moon but they had yet to find their princess!
“Girls the princess! We still haven’t found her yet!”
“Oh no” Fluttershy said with the quietest gasp they’d ever heard. The others looked around uncertainly but other than the thick cloud of smoke that covered the spot where the Nightmare had stood their ruler was nowhere to be seen.
Twilight felt the beginnings of a full blown panic attack. Had she missed something? Was there still something they had to do with the elements.
“Princess where are you?” she said aloud.
“I’m right here Twilight”
The ponies jumped and looked up with amazement. A small ball of light was slowly descending from above. As it touched the ground it expanded into a bright sphere and with a flare of light vanished leaving their princess, the regal ruler of the sun, standing tall before them all.
“Princess!” Twilight cried in delight and rushed towards her. The monarch stepped forward quickly and embraced the tearful mare, her own smile filled with pride and relief.
“Twilight... my dear student I’m so glad you’re alright” Celestia said joyfully. She clutched the smaller pony to herself and closed her eyes for a moment, her emotions threatening to get the better of her. She had been so afraid for her dearest pupil that seeing her safe and whole made her want to cry with relief.
They pulled back from the hug, smiling happily at one another for a moment before they returned their attention to others. The five bearers were each bowing though Pinkie leaned too far and faceplanted with a squeak.
“You ok Pinkie?”
“Super duper!”
“My dear ponies please rise. I am the one who should be bowing not you” Celestia said.
“We’re so glad you’re ok your majesty” Rarity said and Celestia smiled at her warmly.
“As am I to all of you. You have each made me and Equestria proud for saving the land from eternal night. Finding the strength to face hardship and forging bonds of friendship between each of you is the most fundamental nature of ponykind and you are stellar examples of this”
“Princess how did you know that this would even work though? Every time I tried to warn you about the return of Nightmare Moon you just told me to make friends” Twilight asked with a slight frown.
Celestia gave her a motherly smile, “Exactly Twilight. I asked you to go out and make friends. Because I knew that only with friends would you be able to wield the power of the elements and save us all”
Twilight ooohhed in understanding and the others sharing fond looks with each other.
Rainbow Dash scratched her head, “Bit of a big risk to take though princess. I mean you had no way of knowing we’d all get along with each other”
“Rainbow!” Applejack scolded.
“What? I’m just saying” Rainbow said with a shrug.
Celestia bowed her head, “Rainbow Dash is right. It was a desperate gamble and I knew that the chances of success were so small”
The princess leaned down to give Twilight an affectionate nuzzle, “But I had faith in Twilight. I knew she would not rest until the land of Equestria was safe”
Twilight blushed and returned her mentors affections, her heart singing with joy at hearing the pride and faith Celestia had in her. The others aww’ed and looked on happily.
“So um... what happens now?” Fluttershy asked quietly.
A blue glow threw them all into stark relief and Celestia instantly stood tall and strong in battle readiness. The thick smoke that hid the Nightmare was glowing from within and the ponies backed away fearfully.
A powerful wave of telekinetic force washed out from the smoke pushing it away violently. Celestia threw open her wings to surround her ponies as they gathered together against the wave of energy that buffered them like a powerful gust.
“I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY I ASKED!!” Fluttershy shrieked as she crouched under Rainbows wing.
“What’s going on!? I thought we beat that mare!” Rainbow yelled.
“We did! I know we did!” Twilight answered.
A second wave of force pushed the last of the smoke away, the thick glow obscuring the figure within from sight as the ponies huddled under their rulers wings for protection.
“Then who’s that!?” Rainbow shrieked.
The bright blue light was blinding to look at yet the barest outline of a pony could be made out. Celestia grit her teeth against the winds of magic that threatened to knock them away, “Whatever happens stay behind me girls!” she ordered fiercely and the smaller ponies nodded their heads quickly.
The glow began to flicker like a dying light bulb then cut out sharply. The magical wind ceased too and Celestia quickly stepped forward to place herself between the attack and her subjects.
Celestia paused as she got closer to the source of the magic and her frown turned into a look of horror. Her shoulders slumped and she shook her head in denial.
“Oh no... Luna...”
“Princess what wrong?” Twilight asked worriedly. She and her friends crept forward, Celestia quiet and unresponsive as they warily looked around her wings.
As one the mares gasped in shock and fright. Pinkies hair curiously falling straight and limp as her eyes watered, Rarity covering her mouth in shock and Applejack grabbing Fluttershy to prevent her rushing forward such was her concern.
Rainbow Dash was the one who stood closest beside Twilight and her pained look was mirrored on her unicorn friend.
She shook her head and nudged Twilight, her expression deeply unsettled, “Did... did we do that?”
Twilight didn’t have an answer for that. She just looked back dumbly at the wretched sight.
It was hearing Celestias sniff and looking up to see her beloved princess crying with such a hopeless expression on her face that made heart whimper. She’d never seen Celestia cry and it was a sight she knew she never wanted to see again.

Darkness. She woke up surrounded by it.
She felt curiously heavy. Crushed even. She pondered it idly as she wondered just what had happened to her.
“Did we die? Is this tartarus?” Filly asked fearfully.
“Don’t feel dead. Feel awful” Anger answered.
Luna had to agree. Her body ached too much to be anything but alive. It wasn’t a pain she was used to. Not lacerations or bruising but something deeper. Like her body itself was shutting down and teetering weakly over the abyss of death.
(For all we know maybe we are dying)
Luna coughed and gagged. The darkness had a physical presence. She weakly swatted at it and saw echoes of movement, a gas rippling around her hoof, and realised she was shrouded in thick smoke.
That would not do. If she was going to die she would see the world one last time.
Her pitiful flailing did little to move the stubborn fog so she lit her horn in desperation.
The instant she did she gasped in pain, the effort of sparking a light driving a spike of agony through her brain, nevertheless she pressed on trying to force back the shadows.
The fog couldn’t be pierced by her light so with a snarl she lashed out with a pulse of telekinetic force that sent it billowing away from her.
(Not enough. Push again)
Her head swam and her stomach threatened to void its meagre contents but she yelled and sent out another pulse of power. The fog blasted away from her and she collapsed to the ground, panting heavily with the exertion as the glow from her horn shut off.
“We’re not alone” Apathy said. Luna looked up, her mane strangely thick and heavy as it covered her face, and followed Apathys frown.
She froze at the sight before her. Something powerful was standing before her. Another alicorn but different from the Nightmare.
It was tall and strong. Coloured a pristine white and glowed gold with power. The force of its presence much greater than the Nightmares. Luna felt her throat go dry as she stared in fear of this new threat.
‘Please no. Nononono. I had escaped. Please not another tormentor’
The strange alicorn was looking at her but rather then malice and depraved lust its expression was filled with horror and sympathy. The sight made Luna hesitate. The urge to run from this monster was overwhelming but the tears in its eyes stilled her.
“M-maybe it won’t hurt us?” Filly whispered hopefully.
“Yeah right. Run Luna run” Anger hissed.
Luna was torn between conflicting desires. One the one hoof she knew she should escape before she was enslaved by another alicorn but there was something about this one, something familiar that made her hesitate to flee.
Her decision became moot as six smaller ponies edged carefully into sight from behind the alicorn. Luna gazed back at them cautiously, recognising them as the bearers of the elements. She was glad they were ok.
The six of them wore equal looks of sadness and Luna found herself growing uncomfortable under their stares. She vaguely remembered being nervous in crowds and now the stares of just seven other beings was making her want to burrow into the earth for safety.
‘What do I do?’
They were talking to each but Luna couldn’t understand them. She picked up a word here and there but it seemed to be gibberish to her. She wondered if her mind was having trouble recognising speech after being alone for so long. She wouldn’t be surprised if she had brain damage on top of everything else.
The alicorn seemed to give an order to the others and they nodded nervously. Luna watched through her mane uncertainly but quickly grew tense as they started to approach her. The alicorn was speaking to her softly but Luna’s growing panic was making the words impossible to make sense of.
She whimpered and backed away, her hoofs scrabbling on the stone floor as she rose into a crouch. She looked from one pony to another, her gaze growing wilder as they spread out to surround her.
It was clear to her now. This was all a trick. They were trying to be gentle and hushing her softly but really they were going to trap and imprison her again.
(The elements didn’t kill us so they want to finish the job)
She sobbed and backed away. The six bearers stopped; their expressions full of fake heartbreak but the huge alicorn continued to approach still trying to speak to her. Luna jumped as her rump bumped into a wall and she realised she was trapped.
She cried and turned on her side, pressing her body up against the cold stone and hiding her face from the monster coming to get her. Her shoulders shook as she desperately wished to escape from here.
‘I wanted to die. I wanted it to end. Why won’t this nightmare end? Please someone help me’
The warmth of the alicorn was right beside her and Luna hugged the wall tighter. She squeezed her eyes shut and waited for the pain to start again.
Something touched her. Something actually touched her. Luna’s eyes shot open as a large but gentle hoof stroked her cheek. She followed the motion to the alicorn standing above her. Was it smiling at her?
The Nightmare laughed cruelly as she brushed a strand of hair away from Luna’s face. The smaller alicorn turning her head and sobbing quietly as the monster stroked her cheek so tenderly.
“Come now Luna. Don’t hide your pretty face from me. You know I love to see your tears”
Luna’s pupils shrank to pinpricks. She screamed, louder then she had in centuries and swatted the hoof away from her. Terror feeding her adrenaline and she dived past the alicorn and ran as if all the demons of hell were chasing her.

Celestia had been expecting the worst. After the cruel taunts of the Nightmare she had known Luna would not be in the best of health once she was freed. But nothing had prepared her for the sight of her long lost sister.
The alicorn before her was a shadow of her former self. A mane that used to be as lustrous and bright as her own was overgrown and unkempt. Hanging over her face in thick clumps and pooling across the stone floor.
Her body was painfully thin, small ribs pressing out against taut skin and her wasted limbs seemed barely able to support her weight. Her once proud wings were dead weight hanging from her sides, only a bare few feathers decorating them.
Worse of all was her eyes. Luna’s luminescent gaze could be seen peering through her tangled locks and Celestia wanted to cry at the fear and uncertainty in them.
“Luna? It’s me. Your sister” Celestia said softly. Her sister continued to gaze at her uncertainly. Not a single spark of recognition flashed in her eyes.
Her dear student and her friends had crowded around her and while they too felt sadness for the wretched creature before them only Celestia felt the full weight of guilt.
‘This is my fault. I allowed this to happen’
“Princess w-what happened? It wasn’t the elements that did that to her was it?” Twilight asked fearfully.
Celestia wanted to scream ‘yes’ but she checked her tongue and looked back at the ponies around her.
“I’m going to try and approach her. I want you all to stay back”
The ponies exchanged determined looks, “We wanna help princess” Fluttershy said boldly.
“The poor thing looks so scared”
“I’m sure a cake will cheer her up!”
Celestia gave them a thankful smile, “Ok... but remember she is still an alicorn. If she becomes... aggressive... I want you to stay back. Is that understood?”
The young mares nodded firmly and as one slowly approached the increasingly agitated alicorn. The dark blue mare was looking between them. Her eyes growing more wild and fearful as they came closer.
“Luna? Luna you are in no danger here. We won’t hurt you. I promise” Celestia said as soothingly as she could.
“L-luna? Twilight called hesitantly, d-don’t be scared. We just wanna help you”
“We want to be your friends” Fluttershy said warmly.
Luna whimpered and started to back away from them. The low whine from her lips pulling them short with a jolt.
‘She’s acting like a scared animal. She doesn’t understand us’ Celestia realised. The implications were worrying but she couldn’t think about that now.
“Girls stay back now” she ordered and continued on purposely.
She kept whispering words of comfort, trying to reach her dear sister, but the smaller alicorn just kept backing away, eyes locked fearfully on her own.
Celestia froze with foreboding as Luna backed herself against the wall. The realization shot across the blue mares face with panic. Celestia braced herself in case Luna lashed out.
But instead of attack the mare cried, sobbing loudly and clutching the wall as she turned away from the source of her fear. Celestia fighting back her own choked sob as Luna whimpered like a scared foal.
She couldn’t hold back anymore. Celestia closed the gap with a spring and stood uncertainly over her crying sister. What was she supposed to do?
Luna had closed her eyes tight and hunched her shoulders as she curled into a ball, trying to hide from Celestia’s presence. Celestia carefully reached out with a hoof and brushed a strand of hair from Luna’s face.
She’d forgotten how pretty her dear Luna was. Even gaunt and scared her elegance still shone through. Her hoof hesitated over Luna’s face before gently stroking down her cheek.
Luna’s sobs stopped as she opened her eyes in surprise. Celestia let out a breath of relief and kept petting her, “Luna don’t be scared. I love you. Please come back to me” she begged.
Luna looked up and for a moment Celestia felt hope as they gazed at each other.
But then Luna screamed, loud and tortured and slapped Celestia’s hoof away. Before the elder could react Luna sprang past her in a flat out gallop.
“LUNA!” Celestia screamed after her. Her heart jumping in her chest as Luna reached the six ponies watching them fearfully.
Fortunately Luna didn’t attack. She skidded and spun, darting past them and running up a flight of stairs. Whether it was pure panicked luck or buried memory those stairs would take her to a tower above the ruins.
Celestia raced after her, speeding past the shocked bearers in a white blur; clearly Luna was trying to escape. She had to catch her. She couldn't lose her again!
The dark and broken stairs flashed past her. In her haste Celestia had forgone running and was soared after her sister. Luna was just up above, she could hear her running, smell her scent, see the swish of a ragged blue tail just at the edge of sight.
For a moment it seemed to Celestia like she was in some kind of nightmare, chasing her sister through endless flights of stairs, but deliverance shone ahead as they burst into the open sky. The light of the sun welcoming them both with open arms.
The top of the tower had fallen apart and was now an empty plateau high in the air. The green canopy of the Everfree forest stretched for miles and the burning orb of the sun shone overhead in a flawless day.
Day. Celestia hissed at her foolishness. Raising the sun had been an instinct she hadn’t second guessed when she was freed by the elements breaking Nightmares seal. She hadn’t even considered what effect seeing the day would have on Luna.
After all this time did she still hate the sight of the sun?
She looked around wildly and found Luna standing at the edge of the parapet. One part of her screamed to get Luna away from the dangerous drop but the other was amazed at the sight before her.
Luna was staring at the sun.
And she was smiling.

It’s beautiful...
“Wow... we... we never thought we’d see this again” Filly whispered wondrously.
Luna’s panic had stopped the instant she had stepped into the light. Struck down by the majesty and beauty before her.
She... she was really here. She was really back home. Or she was having a wonderful dream.
Either way she didn’t care. The sun shone overhead, she’d seen it many times of course back on the moon but there it was just an abstract thing. A brighter light in endless darkness.
But here... here it blazed gloriously overhead. Here she could feel its warmth on her fur. So kind and soothing. So pleasant after being cold for so long.
She breathed deep of air so crisp and clean she wondered if she had stumbled onto heaven. Endless greenery spread in all directions and she could hear musical birdsong in the natural beauty.
For just a moment she felt peace.
“That monster’s back” Apathy said.
Luna spun round and now she hissed in anger. She’d forgotten she was being chased. That other alicorn was standing before her looking uncertain and hesitant. But still so much more powerful than her.
“We’re in its realm now; Anger snarled beside her, that sun and this world belong to her. We can feel it”
A moment’s peace. She had a moment’s peace and this ‘thing!’ wouldn’t leave her alone.
It stepped closer and Luna backed away. Her back hoof stepped on air and she looked behind her nervously at the sheer drop.
She was truly trapped.
The alicorn made to rush forward but Anger shrieked and Luna responded with a blast of energy from her horn. The attack was blocked effortlessly but it made the white one stop in shock.
Lunas horn throbbed and she rubbed it painfully. She couldn’t escape. She couldn’t win a fight. What was she going to do!
‘I won’t be taken again. I won’t be a plaything to anyone else ever again! I wanted to be free!’
(We still can be free)
“There’s a way out” Apathy said pointedly.
Luna glanced at her friend quizzically. The blue mare jerked her head at the sheer drop behind them.
Luna went very still.
“We were ready to die before. Have we given up so quickly?”
Filly and Anger exchanged troubled looks.
“But...but we made it. We’re here now. We’re home” Filly said tearfully.
“I don’t want to stop fighting” Anger said uncertainly.
“We can’t beat that alicorn. We’ll just be captured and enslaved again” Apathy said strongly.
(Trapped under another. Helpless and weak in the sun. Suffering not in exile but in paradise this time... would that be better or worse?)
That cinched it for Luna. She glared at the alicorn coldly before gazed at the world around her. She was actually grateful the elements hadn’t killed her now. She had been given the chance to truly see the world one last time before it all ended.
It was serenity that she stood up on her hind legs and spread her hoofs wide. A simple tilt back, a leap, and she let gravity take over.
She smiled beatifically and closed her eyes as the wind rushed around her. Its caress soothing and warm... a perfect ending.

“NO!”
Celestia hadn’t even finished shouting before her wings struck the air and she launched after her falling sister. Disbelief and astonishment at the forefront of her mind but quickly overridden as she went into a dive after her rapidly distant sibling.
Gravity conspired against her, Luna falling so far and so fast, but Celestia was not a goddess for nothing and even the fastest pegasus would have been amazed at the speed she flew at. Her desperate mantra, ‘catchhercatchhercatchher’ the greatest rallying cry ever.
She drew close, close enough to see the closed eyes and serene smile of her sister, and swept across and grasped the falling alicorn in her hooves. Luna snapped out of her doze in an instant and seeing herself in Celestias grip yelled and struck at her saviour.
It was the straw that broke the pony’s back, “THAT IS ENOUGH LUNA!!” Celestia roared.
Luna stopped and shrank back fearfully. Celestia immediately regretted her rash shout as Luna whined and tried to struggle free. No longer striking her sister but still desperate to escape.
Celestia quickly landed and the moment she touched solid ground her sister yelled and pushed at the hooves holding her.
“Luna please! I know you’re afraid. I know you don’t recognise me but please just listen! I am not going to hurt you!”
Still Luna ignored her words. Celestia could only wonder what delusions and horrible waking dream Luna must be trapped in to show no reaction to her words but it had to stop now. She had to keep Luna from harming herself again.
The size difference between the two sisters quickly became apparent as Celestia forced Luna to the ground, trapping her struggling body beneath her own. A thousand years ago she had been a mere head taller than Luna. Now she was twice her size. Coupled with Luna’s emaciated frame and Celestia’s own healthy state the struggle was over before it started.
Luna wailed and fought but she couldn’t break free from Celestia’s hold. The larger alicorn holding Luna as tenderly but firmly as she could. She kept talking to her, whispering into her ear over and over that it was ok, that she was safe now. Slowly Luna’s weak struggles died down as she panted for breath, eyes closing in exhaustion.
Celestia hesitantly rose from Luna, watching for signs of a trick but it seemed Luna really had tired herself out. The poor mare gulping down breath and shaking beneath her. Celestia reached down and carefully pulled her into a hug, Luna grumbling tiredly but not fighting the action.
“Oh Luna... I’ve missed you so much” Celestia whispered as she held her sister close. Luna had passed out fully and was sleeping fitfully as she rested against Celestias chest. Instinct made her curl into the warmth of a living body and Celestia welcomed the action with a watery smile.
She had been waiting for this... for so long... to hold her little sister. To smell her fur and hear her soft breathing. To know once and for all that she was truly safe and ‘alive’.
“Luna. I... I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry I failed you...”
Celestia choked and clutched her sister tight, fighting not to give in to the pressure of her emotions. She wanted nothing more than to hold Luna tight and sob. Though whether from relief or distress she wasn’t sure.
A flare of purple light made her head snap up as Twlight and her friends materialised before her. Even with her tears she gazed in admiration at her student. Mass teleportation of six individuals? Her pupil was full of surprises.
Twilight’s eyes spun and she leaned over with a groan, ‘Ok so clearly she still needs practice’ Celestia thought wryly, but a steadying hoof from Applejack and the elements quickly gathered around her. Their expressions alight with worry and distress.
“Princess are you ok? Is- is she ok?” Rainbow stuttered.
“We saw you both fall! What happened? Did she see a muffin? I’ve seen Ditzy dive after muffins before” Pinkie babbled excitedly.
“She’s fine. We both are fine” Celestia answered quickly. She scrubbed at her eyes rapidly as her subjects watched her with concern.
Twilight stepped closer, her eyes clear and focused on her ruler and the newcomer. She frowned at the way Celestia was holding the strange alicorn so tightly, her wings arched over her as if to shield her at any moment.
Twilights thirst for information couldn’t be denied any longer, “Princess what is going on? What happened to her?”
Celestia looked away, uncertain how much to reveal. Twilight bit her lip nervously but pressed on, “Princess... what happened to your sister?”
Her friends gasped, (Pinkie ‘ooooohh’ed in surprise) and looked in newfound wonder at the sleeping alicorn.
Celestia chuckled sourly, “It’s been a long time since anyone studied enough history to discover I have a sister. Most ponies aren’t that curious about my history”
“I didn’t mean to upset-“ Twilight began.
“It’s alright Twilight. I’m just feeling very... guilty right now. The whole reason this terrible mess started was because Luna lacked the same respect I had and even worse nopony even knew of her existence until today”
“Why has she been gone so long?” Fluttershy asked gently.
“Because... I failed her. I wasn’t a ‘good’ sister. I ignored and ridiculed her and in doing so drove her into the arms of a monster” Celestia spat in self-disgust.
Her subjects looked at her in frank confusion and Celestia sighed. She might as well start from the beginning.
“Long ago my sister and I ruled Equestria. I controlled the sun and day, and Luna guarded the moon and night. But the ponies of the land only knew of me. As I ruled the day it was to me that the ponies looked to for guidance.”
“Luna became sullen and withdrawn. Cut off from her subjects and treated as unnecessary by the populace she grew ever more lonely and depressed”
“That seems mighty harsh. Surely you made ponies treat Luna fairly like they did for you?” Applejack questioned.
Celestia hung her head, “That’s just it my dear ponies... I didn’t”
The mares gasped and exchanged shocked looks, “B-but you’re Celestia! You’re the nicest princess ever! Well... the only princess ever” Rainbow said awkwardly.
Their ruler shook her head, “No Rainbow Dash. I was not ‘nice’. I was arrogant, and believed myself better then everypony else. Even my sister.”
“I was the elder you see. I was the stronger and believed myself to be entitled to rule over Equestria. And Luna... She was my little sister and though I loved her of course, I always saw her place as being beneath me. I always saw her as my little sister chasing after me, not as an equal.”
“I drove her away from me. From everypony. And desperate for a friend and for love she listened to the Nightmare when it offered her friendship”
“I don’t understand. So Nightmare Moon... isn’t Luna?” Twilight asked.
“Exactly. What you call ‘Nightmare Moon’ is a monster, a demon, a wicked spirit that merely inhabited Lunas body and forced her to do its bidding”
“It promised to love her but instead it possessed her. And using Lunas power it waged war against the state and did many terrible things. Despite my ‘pride’, Celestia spat the word hatefully; I wasn’t strong enough to free Luna so I was forced to use the elements to defeat Nightmare Moon”
“Then why wasn’t your sister freed there and then?” Rarity asked in confusion.
“Because the elements chose to banish her instead! To lock her away for a thousand years and force her to suffer! That was the sentence they imposed on her, and there was nothing I could do about it!”
Celestias heated words made the ponies recoil in fear. A stricken look crossed Celestias face, “I-I’m sorry! Please I didn’t mean to frighten you”
“It’s ok princess. We can see you’re upset” Twilight said reassuringly.
“But now she’s free for real? So she should be ok! R-right?” Pinkie said, trying to sound cheerful but unable to hide her nervousness.
Celestia spread her wings to fully reveal Luna to her subjects, “No. She is a long way from alright. The Nightmare did so much to her and she has a long road to recovery”
The ponies looked pityingly on the sleeping lunar princess but with steel in their eyes, “We’ll do everything we can to help princess” Twilight said determinedly.
Celestia smiled, “It does my heart good to hear you say that my little ponies”
“I-I think she should really see a doctor as soon as possible princess” Fluttershy said. She recoiled as everypony looked at her but carried on confidently, “It’s just... she’s so thin, and she shouldn’t be breathing so difficultly. She probably has a lot wrong with her”
Celestia looked down at her sleeping sibling and almost face hoofed in disbelief. Skies above how could she so stupid! She should have got Luna to an emergency ward as soon as she had caught her not wasted time on clearing her conscience!
“My ponies! Gather close now. I am going to take us to Canterlot” she ordered.
The six bearers drew close as Celestia stretched her wings until they were all shaded underneath her. The sun was temporarily blocked but Celestia spread her wingtips to the fullest and small shards of light found routes between the feathers. Luna and the ponies were covered in dappled spots of light as they looked up at their ruler trustingly.
“You will feel a little woozy after teleportation. Try not to be alarmed” Celestia warned them.
Pinkie pie reached out and gingerly laid a hoof on Luna’s brow. The others watching in surprise as the young mare stroked her, “It’s gonna be ok now. We’ll look after you princess” she said tenderly.
The mares smiled at each other and cuddled up to Luna, each carefully placing a hoof on her. The slumbering alicorn seeming to relax slightly at the attention.
“We’re ready to go princess” Twilight said to Celestia. The royalty smiling softly at her wonderful subjects before closing her eyes.
Light flooded them. Appearing from Celestia herself as she shone so bright as to be seen from miles away before she, and the ponies gathered close to her, vanished in a boom of displaced air.

Luna watched a star shoot across the heavens. She had been gazing into the void of space for some time and the flash of rapid light had drawn her from her thoughts.
She smiled slightly as it raced past the distant planet that her moon orbited. She wondered if any of its inhabitants were watching that star. She hoped so. Sharing something, even something this small with somepony was a pleasing thought.
She winced as pain shot through her and blinked rapidly. Her muddled mind confused as to what caused it.
“Ahhh... so you have returned to me my pet?”
Luna froze as that dangerously seductive voice whispered in her ear. She started to shake as she became aware of hooves wrapped around her in a false embrace. The pain she had been ignoring flared bright and she let out a small gasp.
Nightmare chuckled and twisted Luna’s wing again. The sick sound of crunching bone making Luna tremble in revulsion. She struggled weakly but breaking Nightmares grip was impossible so she quickly gave up and went limp in her captors embrace.
“Now now Luna. None of that. You were being boring for quite a while there. It’s no fun playing with a silent doll. Something distracted you from your little ‘coma’ and I’m not missing this opportunity”
The monster ran her hoof down Lunas side and Luna bit her lip as flesh parted and blood welled from the cut. Nightmare laughed languidly and reached down to lick the tip of her ear.
The star still raced overhead and seeing it made a spark of anger burn in Lunas chest. That star was the first bit of new entertainment in a century and Nightmare Moon was ruining it.
Luna twisted round to glare hatefully at Nightmare. The larger alicorns beautiful face matching her glare with a sultry smile.
“Oh dear. I seem to have upset you Luna”
“Go away Nightmare” Luna hissed.
The monster laughed musically and leaned down to nuzzle her prey. Luna recoiling with a grumble, “Do you really think that will work my pet?” Nightmare asked with a grin.
Luna looked away angrily, “Just... just give five minutes. Just let me see the star for awhile. Please...”
Nightmare glanced up and saw the shooting star. She quirked an eyebrow in amusement, “Ah. So that’s what woke you up”
Her eyes twinkled as an idea came to her. She leaned down to whisper in Lunas ear, “tell you what my darling. I’ll let you sit here and watch the star in peace if ‘you’ let me sit with you”
“And keep cutting me up” Luna said bitterly. Her side was already healing but still throbbed painfully.
“No Luna. I promise while that star is overhead I won’t hurt you. If you promise to sit here with me and... Not. Resist. Me”
Luna could guess what that meant but the offer was too good to pass up, “yes yes! Fine!” she said in a rush and swiftly looked up. Locking her gaze on that bright meteor and smiling happily.
For a while they both sat there in silence. Luna watching the star and Nightmare being surprisingly gentle and just hugging the smaller alicorn. Her hoofs idly tracing patterns in Lunas fur but not being inappropriate. Luna felt herself start to relax and leaned back into the monsters warm embrace.
A hoof traced her stomach and rubbed it gently. Luna sighed as she started to unwind, her mind too tired to resist the attention.
The hoof slipped lower and Luna jumped. She fidgeted as Nightmare touched her and glanced up at the larger alicorn who watched her with intense eyes.
“Are you going to resist me?” she said eagerly.
Luna stared with alarm before she mutely shook her head and looked back to the star. She sniffed and shifted uncomfortably but didn’t say a word.
Up till now she had always fought Nightmare when she made advances on her. They had both been trapped up here for maybe two centuries and Luna knew it was only a matter of time until she crumbled.
She guessed now was that time. The star overhead was too fascinating not to watch and not being beaten and broken was a nice change. Still she shuddered in a mix of revulsion and arousal as Nightmare kissed and licked her neck.
This continued for a while. The Nightmares gentle attentions slowly working Luna up into a smouldering state. She kept her eyes glued to the star but she was unable to prevent her whimpers as her captor expertly explored her body.
Soon Luna was fidgeting and shifting back against the Nightmare. The wet sounds of Nightmares hoof driving her mad as the star quickly became less important than finding release. But every time she reached her peak Nightmare would slow down and force Luna back to that molten state that was consuming her.
“Nightmare... stop...”
She felt a fanged grin against her neck, “Yes Luna?”
“Just... end it...”
Nightmare Moon chuckled darkly and drew closer, “Beg me” she whispered.
A small spark of pride still burned in her chest, the princess of the night did not beg! “Enough. Get off me” Luna spat. Over her shoulder the Nightmares eyes flashed with dark glee.
She gasped as the gentle hoof became harsh. She arched in pain and shameful arousal as Nightmare actions turned much rougher.
The dark mare bit down on Lunas neck and the smaller female shrieked, “Nightmare stop!” she cried as she was held in a crushing embrace.
“Beg me to stop Luna”
Luna struggled and writhed but could not escape and worse could not find release. She had been brought to the edge of euphoria so many times that even the pain was enough to keep her teetering on the brink.
“Please stop Nightmare!”
“Are you begging me Luna?”
The dark hoof between her thighs pressed deep and Luna yelled as she was invaded, “YES, YES!”
“Do you belong to me?”
“Yes I belong to you!”
The attention grew more frenzied and that wondrous peak was almost within reach. Nightmare reached out and twisted an already sore wing. Luna sobbed in desperation as her climb was halted yet again.
“Are you mine forever luna?”
“I... I...”
The two hooves met together where they were needed most and Luna shrieked hoarsely, she was almost there. But somehow the Nightmare was able to keep her from orgasm with the same hooves that were thrusting her towards it.
“SAY IT LUNA!” Nightmare demanded. She thrust deeply into Luna, the smaller mare crying out as she was stretched and filled perfectly.
The dam broke and Luna screamed, “I BELONG TO YOU! FOREVER! FOREVEERRR!” her howls dying off to a wordless mewl as her whole body sung with pained ecstasy. The barren wasteland of the moon momentarily alive with the sound of her screams.
Afterwards Luna was a quivering mess, curled into a ball and panting for breath as the Nightmare held her close. The monster tenderly stroking her head as Luna closed her eyes and rested, sore and exhausted after the Nightmares affections.
She barely noticed the Nightmare kiss her brow, nor the fanged smile against her sweat soaked fur.
“You’re mine Luna. You’ll be mine forever”

Luna shot up with a gasp. Shocked awake by the memory of her past. She stared off into the distant, pupils dilated and panting heavily as her body hummed with excitement.
She grimaced at the wetness between her haunches and covered her face with her hooves. Why of all memories did have to be that one? Why couldn’t she just forget everything that happened in that dreadful place?
Luna snarled and swiped at her tears angrily. Enough of this! She wasn’t going to be afraid of that monster anymore.
(Yeah right)
‘Shut up’ Luna thought irritably. She looked around her blearily, uncertain where she was.
She was in a room of some kind. White, sterile, and uncomfortably reminding of the moon. Strange metal equipment and glass monitors surrounded her and she shrank back from them nervously.
She felt warm and comfy. Glancing down she realised she was lying on a bed. Her eyes widened with glee as she ran her hoof over the silken fabric, delighting in its softness. A thousand years of sleeping on rocks had certainly become tiresome.
She heard a giggle and looked to the foot of the bed. Filly was rolling around with a wide grin on her face, “It’s sooo nice!” she squealed, Luna agreeing with a thin smile.
But... how did she get here? The room was empty and dark, (she didn’t like the dark) and had no clues as to its purpose.
She moved to swing her legs out of the bed and grimaced as various things tugged at her fur. She looked over herself and frowned in confusion at the pads and needles stuck in her. They were attached by lines to strange bags filled with clear liquid. She hoped it was just water being forced into her body.
“Not really very useful for torture. Wonder what the point was?” Anger asked as Luna pulled the needles from her skin.
“Don’t think it’s meant to hurt us” Apathy replied. She was examining the equipment surrounding Luna intently. They were beeping and chiming quietly but didn’t seem dangerous.
Luna didn’t care. She just wanted out. She dropped out of bed and sprang to all fours ready to race or fight her way out of here.
Except she didn’t. As soon as she touched ground she instantly crumpled into a heap crying out in pain.
‘What’s happening?’ Luna thought in panic. Her legs were shaking violently and it took all her strength to clamber to her feet. She felt so heavy, like a dragon was resting its claw on her back, and her body struggled to work properly.
It took some willpower but she managed to get herself under control. Her vision swam and her eyes were heavy, she felt there was more to her fatigue then just being tired but couldn’t place it. She took a few steps towards a likely window, her body shaking with the effort, and gingerly reached out with her magic to pull open the curtains.
As soon as she channelled magic through her horn a sharp dagger of pain lanced through her brain. She groaned and pulled back her telekinesis, the pain settling into a dull throbbing that made her eyes water.
“I think magic is probably out of the question for now Luna” Apathy said beside her.
With a tired sigh Luna reached out and pulled the curtains apart with her hooves. Light flooded the room and she stepped back, covering her face as she blinked rapidly to clear her sight. The light felt wrong though and when she lowered her front leg she stared ahead in dumb shock.
An endless white desert stretched across the horizon. Luna staring disbelievingly as the horribly familiar wasteland of the moon stretched as far as the eye could see. The cold stars glinting overhead.
Movement flashed in the distance and Luna peered ahead. She jumped back in fear as, far in the distance, a pair of glowing blue eyes, slitted like a demon, stared back at her maliciously.
‘It’s not possible!’ Luna thought. Her body frozen in terror as her personal monster stared back at her.
Anger roared and Luna whipped round in shock as the mare picked up one of the large monitors and threw it at the window. The glass smashed into pieces and Luna braced herself for the hard vacuum of space to drag her towards her Nightmare.
But nothing grasped her. Indeed the light grew brighter, becoming a warm gold rather than harsh white and a soothing breeze swept over her. She opened her eyes and stared in confusion at the world beyond the glass.
“It was a trick. That’s all Luna” Filly whispered as Luna approached the smashed window. She gazed ahead in wonder, the beautiful day surrounding her and Equestria.
The barren moon was gone. Instead a vibrant city, beautiful and lively grew around her. She saw ponies everywhere, some trotting, some flying, and all with smiles and laughter.
They hadn’t seemed to notice her smash the window. She was too high up...
‘I’m in a castle’ she realized as she spied the towers rising into the sky around her. Fitful memory tried to remember them but she couldn’t recognize this place.
She was drawn from her memory as a door slammed open behind her. She spun in fright as three pegasus ran into the room. They were looking at her in alarm but didn’t seem to be afraid.
They seemed to be gearing up for a fight.
“Go get the princess” the tallest ordered another and that pegasus shot off. The two remaining watched her closely and Luna didn’t like the hostility in their gaze. She noticed their strong physique and the heavy armor they wore and guessed they were soldiers of some kind.
“What do they mean get the princess? We’re right here?” Filly wondered aloud. Apathy shrugged in reply.
“Ok mare. We don’t want any trouble. Just step back from the window. We can’t let you leave” the tallest said coldly.
Luna arched an eyebrow in bemusement. She had no intention of trying to fly out. A mere saddened glance at her wings had shown her flight was impossible right now. Besides who were they to order her about?
(Stay calm Luna)
She shuffled away from the window eying the guards in agitation. She didn’t like being trapped. She wanted to get out.
“Good girl. Now just stay there” the guard said approvingly. Luna frowned further at his patronizing tone
“M...m-move...” Luna rasped. She coughed and licked her cracked lips. Stars she sounded like an old nag.
“M-move out of... way. I want to. Leave”
The guards exchanged looks. The leader stepped forward and squared up to her.
“Can’t let you go miss. I have my orders to keep you here” he said flatly. Behind him the other pegasus was pacing with his eyes fixed on Luna.
Indignation flooded her. How dare they try and contain her, “I... a princess. MOVE” she hissed.
“We’re not letting you go Nightmare Moon! You’ve caused enough carnage!” the other pegasus shouted. His elder shot him an annoyed glare but the damage was done.
Luna went very still.
“They called us Nightmare Moon” Anger whispered dangerously.
“Please Luna. Don’t act rash” Filly whispered.
Luna took a deep breath, letting it out shakily. “Let me past” she said while burning a hole in the floor with her eyes.
“Just stay here a little longer miss. Our ruler will be here to talk to you soon” the senior guard said, his tone trying to be persuasive.
Lunas eyes flicked up and the guards stepped back at the pure malice in her eyes, “Last. Chance” she hissed.
The guards pawed the ground and spread their wings in clear challenge. They split apart to flank her as Luna stared at them dangerously.
The elder waved a wing at her, “We don’t want to hurt you-“
Luna rushed him before he could finish, crossing the gap between them in a blink of an eye. Her sudden appearance made the guard rear back in surprise.
Luna screamed like an animal. Forgoing magic or any subtlety she swung a foreleg at him, the attack blindingly fast and immensely strong. The guards jaw broke with a loud ‘crack’ and the force of the strike slammed him back into a wall, out cold in an instant.
The second guard gaped in shock and Luna lurched for him with another heavy, but tired attack. The mortal was on his guard though and ducked under her hoof and caught her round the middle, lifting her up and crashing into the ground with his heavy weight on top of her.
Panic struck Luna as he held her down. He was straddling her hips, preventing her from throwing him off. His hoofs, roughly the size of her own, were holding her forelegs above her head and even with her strength he had the advantage. She couldn’t escape.
He was yelling for help over his shoulders but Luna didn’t care about that. Her pupils shrank to pinpricks as she thrashed and struggled, quickly hyperventilating as her fright reached fever pitch.
Too many memories of being beaten by another. Too many instances of being held down against her will.
Luna shrieked so loud and pitched that the guard stopped yelling and stared at her in surprise. Luna’s horn blazed like an ethereal storm and the pegasus gulped as a blue aura engulfed them.
“Oh crap...”
“GET. OFF!” Luna screamed. A heavy boom of telekinetic force exploded outwards, throwing the guard off her. His yell of pain cutting off as he slammed through the doorway taking a chunk of it away in the process.
Luna struggled to her feet. Her horn sparked painfully from unleashing her magic and her legs shaking from her battle. But in the end she was the one standing and her enemies weren’t.
She was glad she still possessed some of her divinity. Clearly she was still superior to mortals, however, judging by how fatigued she was after besting two soldiers she didn’t rate her chances if a whole garrison came after her.
‘I have to move. Escape’
Staggering out into the hall she looked left and right uncertainly. She found herself in lavish surroundings. Rich curtains and tapestries decked the halls, beautiful stained glass windows shone with the light of the sun and expensive furnishings littered the place.
“It’s a castle. Of course it will be elegant” Apathy said dryly.
“We should watch out for more guards. And that alicorn” Anger added.
“What happened to my sister? Where is she? Did that new alicorn defeat her?” Luna wondered aloud. Her friends merely shrugged at her.
Luna felt a confusing mix of sadness and rage whenever she thought of her long-lost sister. Celestia was the direct cause of all her suffering. She should hate her, and in her ruined heart she certainly did feel a fire burning to pay her sister back.
But then... she had missed her so much. Begged for her to rescue her so often. She had loved her... more than she had loved anything else in the world. They were two halves of one whole. The only creatures in all of Equestria that would never leave the other, time and death having no fear of separating them.
Luna raced down the halls searching for a way out. She took random directions, not sure where to go but determined to keep moving. Her mind was distracted as she found her thoughts circling around her sister.
‘Celestia... I don’t even remember what you look like...’
She had vague memories of a glowing pink mane, long and silky, that smelled of strawberries and sweets. It was warm whenever she buried her head in it.
Amethyist eyes... beautiful and caring... eyes that always looked at her with love... with love...
Until the day they didn’t. Until the day those eyes stopped loving her and saw her as a nuisance.
Until the day they condemned her and caste her out as a monster.
“Raaarg!” Luna roared and smashed a nearby table, stamping her hooves on the carved wood until nothing but smashed timber remained. Damn you Celestia wherever you are! You never cared! Your precious ‘subjects’ and the power of YOUR rule was all that mattered to you!
Someone shouted nearby and Luna shook herself free of her rage, looking ahead grimly as a small group of guards raced towards her.
One of them was more regally armoured then the others, a powerful looking unicorn that sported an impressive moustache. His eyes were alight with steel and the others gathered around him in flawless formation. Arches of electricity danced around his horn and he clearly had considerably magical strength. He must be a captain of some sort.
“You won’t escape this castle fiend! Guards! Subdue her! Use whatever force necessary!” he shouted. The pegasus around him roared and charged her.
Luna watched them come and a feral grin split her cracked lips.
“Try and stop me” she rasped gleefully and with her own war cry she ran to meet their charge.

Annnddd that’s it! For now. The next chapter, hopefully, will be out soon as it’s half done already and I really hope you’re enjoyed this chapter.
As always any feedback, good or bad, please let me know.
Thank you for reading 

stepping out of the shadows

Chapter Four

Stepping out of the shadows

“I wonder if I've been changed in the night. Let me think. Was I the same when I got up this morning? I almost think I can remember feeling a little different. But if I'm not the same, the next question is 'Who in the world am I?' Ah, that's the great puzzle!”
― Lewis Carroll, Alice in Wonderland

Twilight Sparkle hummed happily as she gently touched up the flowers she’d collected. She’d bought a simple earthen vase and filled it with flowers from the Canterlot markets. Now she had returned to the palace and had quickly found a seat and started trying to organise them.
“Should I have the orchids first or the roses? What colours would she like? Purple or blue? I don’t wanna get this wrong. First impressions are everything!” she rambled to herself as she glared at the impudent flowers. No matter how much she shoved them around they never looked right.
She wished Rarity were here. Her new friend would know how to make a simple bouquet look breathtaking. Heck she’d probably know what were the right flowers! Twilight had just grabbed some at random. But unfortunately the fashionista was busy picking material for her latest project. Spike having jumped at the chance to show the beautiful mare around the city and Twilight couldn’t bring herself to ruin her little brothers day so had struck out alone.
Still it had to be perfect. The new princess hadn’t seen flowers for a thousand years. Twilight desperately wanted this gift to be just right when she finally opened her eyes.
She found herself, not for the first time, examining the events of the last few days. Princess Luna had been returned to Canterlot and Celestia had straight away ordered a dozen doctors to tend to her. The younger princess was in terrible shape and Celestia was mad with worry for her.
It hadn’t been smooth going. Luna had quickly slipped into a deep sleep, barely reacting to the tests and medication as her body struggled to deal with the shock of her condition. Doctors had been swarming over her for hours to hook up lines and fluids to try and get her rehydrated. All the while Celestia had never left her sisters side.
And that wasn’t the worse thing. Luna’s return had not been taken well by the ponies of Canterlot. The city had only suffered for only a day but the shock and terror was still raw and the nobility and even the guard had made high calls for Luna to be exiled once again.
At first Celestia had taken it calmly, though Twilight could tell her mentor wanted to lash out at the idiots. She knew they were hurt and scared. She thought it would blow over once they saw the state Luna was in and heard the truth about the Nightmare.
It hadn’t gone the way she hoped. With a displeased grimace Twilight found her thoughts drifting to the council meeting scant hours ago. A hearing to decide the fate of Celestias long-lost sister.

Twilight felt deeply uneasy. She fidgeted with her hooves and told herself that she was here to support her teacher but she had been unprepared for the intensity of the meeting taking place.
She peeked at Celestia. The princess had a stern and unrelenting expression on her face, something Twilight had never seen on the gentle monarch. The source of her ire, the assembly of Canterlot shuffled nervously as Celestia glared at them.
“I’ve said it before and I will say it again. Luna is here to stay. She will remain here under the protection of the crown and state. You’re continued arguments do nothing but stretch my already thin temper”
Celestia met the ponies of the assembly with burning eyes and proud shoulders. Her face set like stone as she stared down the nobles and ministers who had called this meeting. To stand against her was foolhardy and even suicidal with the aura of danger she was exhuding right now.
But dare they did. Seated around the royal throne room a dozen ponies gathered, all high ministers and nobles who helped run the government. Mares and stallions all they stared back at their ruler hesitantly, nervously, their defiance a fragile thing.
Their bravery was pure pack mentality and they may have broken under Celestias will if they weren’t being lead. Standing before the high throne a handsome unicorn stallion, tall and regal with striking white fur and a golden mane, met the eyes of his goddess fearlessly.
Twilight had not heard much of this unicorn. She had overheard he was a member of the royal family and had gathered a name for himself for being a strong member of state and business stallion. She had to admire his bravery even if she didn’t like his argument.
“And I have to repeat myself too my Princess. Your sister is an unknown quality. A dangerous threat indeed and her assault on this city forced or not, made it clear how powerful she is. We are understandably wary of welcoming this... stranger, with open hooves” he said matter-of-factly.
“Nobleheart. You continue to base your argument on fear. On ‘maybe’s and ‘what ifs?’ Luna has power. She is an alicorn, the goddess of the moon. Once her potential strength was rivalled only by my own. But having power and the will to use it are two different things. That she is strong does not mean she is dangerous” Celestia said coldly.
The unicorn Nobleheart turned and nodded thoughtfully, his azure eyes gazed at a portrait of Celestia musingly, “That is true. Power does not make one a villain. You yourself taught us that with your benevolence. In a thousand years the people have never suffered under your rule”
“But what of Lunas rule?” he asked quietly.
Noble turned and approached another stallion. A pile of paperwork rested on the table before him and the associate passed a sheet to Noble calmly. His eyes looked bored over his thin spectacles.
“And the dark princess did wage war on the ponyfolk she had sworn to serve. Great was the devastation as the ruler forced eternal night upon her subjects. And in the darkness and fear of that terrible age ponies learnt the meaning of fear” Noble read aloud.
“A transcript from the journey of a royal guard. A solar knight of your own ancient knightly order Princess. A young warrior by the name of Shining Wing his is just one of the many articles of history depicting the devastation wrought by your sister”
“Thats not right!” somepony argued. All eyes turned to Twilight and she blushed as she realised she had shouted aloud.
“Do you wish to add something young lady?” Nobleheart asked kindly.
“I...I just, Twilight looked to Celestia uncertainly and saw the princess watching her intensely, Twilight swallowed and steeled herself, those crimes were done by Nightmare Moon. Luna was not in control of her actions during that war”
“My student speaks true. The monster that is Nightmare Moon forced Luna to commit those acts. Your argument is invalid Nobleheart” Celestia said coldly. She caught Twilights eye and smiled slightly before returning to the stallion that had began pacing.
“I cannot deny that nor do I wish to. The point I wanted to make is not that Luna committed those willingly... but that she could be manipulated into doing so”
Noble stopped pacing, “My Princess. No one here will know what happened all those centuries ago. But it seems clear to me that the very reason this ‘Nightmare Moon’ was able to even threaten the realm is because Luna was emotionally unstable”
“Be careful with your words minister” Celestia whispered.
Noble stood his ground unflinchingly, “I know it’s difficult to hear this. And please believe me my Princess I find no joy in this either. But the question must be asked. A thousand years ago Luna was tricked into allowing another to possess her body. A body that is capable of untold devastation. And now she has returned. Even more damaged and broken then before. Is it truly safe for the people to keep such an unstable power in our city? Is it safe for the thousands of stallions, mares and foals living within the city limits right now?”
That had struck a sore note with the assembly. The ponies were starting to lose their reluctance to offend Celestia as they murmured to each other about this point. Even Twilight had to admit it had some merits. Celestia took a step forward and all eyes immediately shot to her.
“You raise good points Noble. And I understand your fears but you are becoming entrapped within your own reasoning’s.”
“Please enlighten me your majesty”
Celestia sighed and her eyes held that deep guilt that Twilight had only seen in the last few days. Everypony leaned forward; instinctively concerned about their rulers sadness.
“You fear that Luna is a threat to Canterlot. You fear she may dispose me and rule this nation with an iron hoof. But that is quite impossible... for Luna is no longer the powerful goddess of legend”
Celestias face was set like stone but Twilight, haven known her for so long, could see the tell tale signs that the princess was deeply distressed. The alicorn looked to a figure in the crowd and nodded for him to come forward.
An older unicorn stallion in a bright doctors coat and with a severe expression stepped forward to stand before Celestia. He nodded respectfully to her before casting a flinty gaze across the gathered assembly. His long white mane and lined face was well weathered and he clearly was not pleased with the ponies before him.
“This is Doctor Greymane. He is the senior physician of Canterlot General and a respected expert in his fields”
“You don’t need to sell me to them Princess they’ll soon be pissed at me” the aged stallion growled. He glared at Nobleheart, “How dare you lad. And all you’re lackeys huddling behind you. This is our Princess. You should be giving her your full support not trying to undermine her. This girl has long lead us wisely and honourably and she should have your complete trust”
Noble didn’t pat an eyelid, “This is not a dictatorship as our Princess would be the first to tell you sir. We are well within our rights to question our rulers’ judgements. If our trust was nonexistent then this meeting would be moot”
“Got a funny way of showing trust lad”
“Doctor please” Celestia said.
Greymane huffed but straightened his jacket and coughed, “I and my team have been ministering to the new princess since she was placed in our care two days ago and the results of our diagnosis are troubling”
He lifted a scroll from his coat and unfolded it before him, “Her injuries, as far as we can tell include, severe malnourishment. Extreme dehydration. Muscle atrophy. Wings stripped of feathers and pinions; recovery is uncertain. Cracked and damaged horn. Repeatable broken and healed bones. Intense scarring. Fur loss-“
“That will do I believe Doctor” Celestia cut in with a cracked voice.
Greymane noted her trembling tone and nodded in sympathy. He put away the scroll and glared at Nobleheart, “And you think she’s a threat? I’m astonished she’s even alive right now”
The unicorn was silent for a moment before bowing his head, “I was unaware she had such extensive injuries... I assumed she would quickly recover due to her deity status”
“A thousand years trapped without food or water? Even we alicorns are not so resilient Minister” Celestia said with glacial bitterness.
Nobleheart still looked pensive, “And what of her mental condition Doctor?”
Greymane shrugged, “until she awakens we have no idea about the state of her mind. Doubtless she will require a great deal of counselling”
“And will she be... aggressive?” Noble asked softly.
“I believe the good doctor made it clear she will be no threat to Canterlot Nobleheart” Celestia interrupted angrily. Twilight too didn’t like the bland expression on Nobles face.
“I’m no longer questioning her danger to Canterlot but now her danger to the ponies around her”
“You’re really pushing it lad” Greymane spat.
“Doctor! By your own prognosis Luna has undergone a level of torture unheard of by ponykind. In your professional opinion is there not a chance that Luna will be violent and aggressive to those around her as a result of what she has suffered? Can you honestly say nopony is in danger around her?”
Greymane opened his mouth to shout... and reluctantly closed it. His brow furrowed as he considered Nobles impertinent but no less relevant question.
The doctor looked at Celestia apologetically, “No... I can’t say that. He sighed heavily; the evidence suggests that Luna will have, at the very least, deep suicidal issues, depression and anger. Also a great deal of fear of a new and unknown world. I can’t say for certain how she will react to others or whether she will lash out or not”
The unicorn straightened his back determinedly, “However these fears only stiffen my staff and I’s resolve to help her. Any creature that has clearly suffered so much deserves full support and understanding”
Noble nodded, “Your compassion for your patient does you credit. But I guess I will wrap up to my final plea now. I don’t wish to oppose Luna’s recovery. In hindsight it seems this council acted rashly and we see no danger to the realm. We should all do what we can to help our monarchs sister recover”
The ponies of the council nodded and mumbled approvingly. Twilight slumped back in her chair in relief. She’d been so tense for awhile now but it looked like the ministers weren’t going to cause anymore trouble. Though she doubted very much Celestia would even care if everyone of them shouted for Luna to be bucked out of here. But Twilight was glad no incident occurred between her dear teacher and her own government.
“But, Noble said and Twilight groaned in frustration, it does seem prudent that members of the royal guard keep a close eye on Luna for her own protection as well as the safety of the staff around her”
Nobleheart didn’t even wait for Celestia to shout at him, he casually turned looking for another in the hall, “I’m certain the Captain of the Guard has already assigned stallions to watch over our sleeping princess?”
All eyes turned to the main door where a young unicorn stallion stood at attention. Tall and strongly built, but with grace to his form, his multi-toned blue mane and handsome features drew admiring glances from every mare in the room. His armour gleamed brightly and it was clear he was a proud member of the royal guard.
However the young guard ruined the image by stepped back in startled surprise as every eye looked at him. Twilight facehoofed as the stallion quickly stood to attention under the amused eyes of the council.
‘Way to go there bro’
“I regret that Captain Stormcloud is indisposed right now. Lieutenant Shining Armour here able to answer any questions you have Sir” Shining answered confidently after overcoming his initial stage fright.
Noble raised an eyebrow in surprise, Twilight thought it somewhat false, “Oh my. Why could the Captain of the Guard not make this important summit? What is he doing right now?”
Shining glanced at the princess and back at Noble. His face set in stone, “I’m sorry Sir but it is a private guard manner”
“This is a meeting of Equestrias governing bodies Lieutenant. Nothing is private here”
“Leave the lad alone Noble. He’s only following orders” Greymane interrupted with a growl. Noble gave him a flat stare before looking back at the rigid guard.
“Very well I will make this easy for you. I can understand you are reluctant to disobey orders and it’s unfair of me to force you to do so. But if I perhaps guess the answer first then you haven’t done anything well”
He tapped his chin thoughtfully, “If I was to hazard a guess... I believe that the good Captain is not here because he is already watching Luna closely for signs of danger. He doesn’t believe she is harmless does he?”
Shining Armour didn’t answer but his eyes flicked between Celestia and Noble agitatedly. Twilight felt for him as he cared for Celestia almost as much as Twilight did. The Sparkle family had always been close to their princess.
“He is running important drills with the guard. After the assault by Nightmare Moon he is determined to improve the guard further. He takes security very seriously” Shining answered. His words spoken solemnly but the lie was all too clear on his honest face.
“I see. Even so his absence here speaks volumes. Do all the guard feel the same way as he does?” Noble asked slyly.
“Stop pestering him! You’re just using him to get your way!” Twilight yelled. Everypony looked to her in surprise but the young mare didn’t care. She wouldn’t see her brother bullied by this creep.
“It’s ok Twiley, Shining said with a smile. He met Nobles eye determinedly, the guards duty is to protect the citizens of Equestria and the royal family. ALL of the royal family. It is our solemn duty and that will never change” he fiercely declared.
“Thank you for that lieutenant” Celestia said kindly. She had remained silent for now but her silence ended as she stepped down from the dais of her throne and approached Nobleheart. The stallion had the decency to look nervous as Celestia stared down at him emotionlessly.
“I’ve heard your arguments and twisted words for over an hour now Noble. You continually try to paint Luna as a dangerous outcaste or worse a villain and I have been patient. As you said Equestria is not a dictatorship and its subjects have the right to speak their fears”
“However. You have no fear do you Nobleheart? Your furore and fear mongering have done wonders to heighten the hysteria of your fellow ministers but not yourself. Indeed you seem to be delighting in the panic you are creating”
“Princess I only-“
“Do I sound like I’m finished? Celestia said with the hint of a snarl. Noble quailed under the intensity of her eyes, you raise good issues and I would be foolish to ignore them. Yes Luna is a potential danger to those around her. Yes I will be keeping a close eye on her. But you forget something. I’m not doing this just out of fear for my subjects’ safety”
Celestias eyes blazed with ferocity and to the ponies watching her they expected flames to burst from her glare at any moment. She licked her lips and took a deep calming breath.
“Luna is my sister. We grew up together. Nothing will keep me away from her. Throw all the arguments and objections you want at me and I will ignore them”
She lifted her head to glare at the assembly, “If you push this then I will be forced to pursue the only avenue to me. Equestrian is not a dictatorship and I will uphold that legacy. If you truly want Luna gone fine, I will take her from here and care for her away from Equestria. I will raise the sun and moon but for the governing of the state I will resign to the council”
“Princess you wouldn’t leave!” a minster shouted in alarm.
Celestia was unmoved, “If that is the only option you leave me then it is what I must do. It’s as simple as that” she replied flatly.
The members of the council quickly exchanged alarmed looks; Nobleheart watched them carefully and schooled his features. He coughed politely, “It seems I did push things too far my Princess. Believe me I had no intention of incurring your anger I only had the wellbeing of my fellow citizens in mind”
“As have I” Celestia said icily.
Noble bowed his head, “This council withdraws it’s... worries Princess. As ever we place our trust with you”
He raised his head and met Celestias eyes for a moment. The two figures assessing each other silently before Noble turned and trotted out of the hall unhurriedly. With sideways glances at each other and respective bows to Celestia the rest of the council filed out.
Soon all that remained with Celestia was Twilight and the royal guards. The princess of the sun called Shining Armour over and he bowed before her.
“Yes my Princess?”
“Shining Armour. Please find Captain Stormcloud and tell him I wish to speak with him.” Celestia said tiredly. Twilight drew close, worried by the way Celestias shoulders were slumped with fatigue.
Shining nodded. He smiled at his sister, who returned it weakly, before hurrying off. Celestia sighed and rubbed her eyes with clear weariness.
“Princess are you alright?” Twilight asked.
Celestia looked down at her pupil and smiled, “I’ll be fine Twilight. You don’t have to concern yourself with my wellbeing”
She turned and approached her throne. Twilight watched with deep unease at the way her monarch slumped into her chair and folded with a sigh. Twilight couldn’t help herself from drawing closer.
“Princess?”
Celestia looked at her with dim eyes.
“I... I’m here for you Princess. I-If you wanna talk I’m here” she said in the smallest voice ever. She was staring at the floor flushed with fear and embarrassment but she had to try.
It hurt to see her dear teacher so wracked with pain.
Celestia stared at her intensely, “Guards would you leave us for a moment” she ordered. Twilight looking up in surprise as the pegasus around the room filed out silently.
Celestia motioned for Twilight to sit beside her and the young mare eagerly settled there. The princess smiled at Twilight and gently laid a hoof on her shoulder.
“My dear Twilight... you have already done so much for me. You freed my sister and you have supported her without fear these past few days. You have already done so much for me my faithful student” she said proudly. Twilight beamed at the attention but some instinct made her frown reluctant to vanish.
“But there’s still something bothering you Princess. More than just Luna still being asleep”
Celestia looked away and closed her eyes. Her mask cracking for a moment revealing the deep hurt she felt. Twilight wanted to reach out to her but decorum made her stay still.
“You know... my mother she... she said that when you’re hurting it helps to talk to people. To someone you trust. It’s always made me feel better talking to you Celestia. Y-you could talk to me too. I-if you trust me” she mumbled nervously.
Celestia looked back at Twilight with wide eyes, she laughed musically and leaned down to nuzzle Twilight, “I’ve always trusted you Twilight” she whispered.
Twilights smile could have lit the darkest cave. Celestia grinned at her ruefully before shaking her head.
“I am unsure where to begin Twilight, she chuckled shyly, even after over a thousand years of life I still struggle to express myself”
“Why not just start at the beginning?” Twilight suggested.
Celestia nodded, “sound advice my student. Very well let’s see-“

“Miss? Are you alright?”
Twilight snapped out of her memories with a rather unintelligent “Bwuh?” The guard who had stepped over to her eyed her strangely.
“You were kinda out of it for awhile there. You ok?”
Twilight blushed fiercely, “I-I’m fine! Just really deep in thought that’s all. No worries sir” she said with an embarrassed laugh. The guard smiled at her slightly before nodding and returning to his post.
Twilight shook her head and quickly gathered up her bags and the flower vase in her magical grip. Now was not the time to dwell on that meeting. She had important duties to do today.
She hurried on towards the secluded wing of the castle that Luna had been staying in the last week. High in the castles upper reaches it had been the perfect place to care and hide the younger royal. Only Celestia, a few doctors and guards, and the bearers of the elements themselves were allowed entry.
It was quiet and beautiful, a grand history saturated the ancient halls but while it had always been quiet it had never been this quiet. Twilight had been walking for a few minutes now and nopony was in sight.
‘It’s very odd’ she wondered idly as she paused to admire a wonderful sculpture of an armoured unicorn mare. She supposed everyone was on break or something. After the first few days Luna had settled into a steady recovery and doctor Greymane had confidently declared her to be out of danger.
‘When she wakes up is a different matter I’m afraid’ he had said solemnly to a tearful Celestia.
Twilights ears pricked up as a heavy crash caught her attention. She looked around in startled surprise as she heard shouts and loud banging.
The sound seemed to be coming from all around her. The twisting and looping corridors of the old wing distorting the shouts. She took a step forward uncertain whether to race to the source or rush for help.
‘Luna...’
Twilight shook her head. She had to investigate. Celestias sister could be trouble. There was no time to waste!
Rearing up in determination she charged ahead following her ears as best she could. The sound grew louder the deeper she went into the wing. She quickly realised that she was drawing closer to Lunas’ hospital room and hurried ever faster.
An especially loud ‘bang’ like a thunder clap echoed in her ears as she turned a likely corner that was smoking heavily. She skidded around and her eyes widened in shock as something flew out of the thick smoke right at her.
With a loud shriek she dived for the ground as the object flew over her head and smashed against the wall behind her. She blinked and shot back to her feet, shock and adrenaline making her body tremble, and whirled around to see what had barely missed her.
Slumped against the floor, having left a sizable crack in the wall, an armoured unicorn stallion groaned in pain. Small sparks of electricity sizzled over his smoking fur and Twilight gasped as she recognised his burnt, but still impressive moustache.
“Captain Stormcloud!”
She rushed over to the fallen soldier looking him over worriedly. He was moaning with pain but other than some small burns and bruising he didn’t seem to be mortally injured. His armour protecting him from the worse of the impact.
‘What did this to him?’ she wondered.
A blue glow lit up the corridor and she heard a hoofstep behind her. Twilight caught a flash of movement at the corners of her eyes before she was bowled over and knocked to the ground. The hard crack of her head striking the wooden floor making her head spin.
A heavy hoof pushed down on her chest pinning her to the floor. She looked up blearily, her eyes struggling to focus. She could hear heavy breathing and smell sweat. Her eyes finally uncrossed enough to gaze at the pony holding her down and she gasped in fright.
Princess Luna, Mare of the moon, was hunched over her like a ravenous wolf. Her lips pulled back in a terrifying snarl and her mane hanging over Twilight like a deadly shroud. A single eye, pupil shrunk to a pinprick, stared at her madly through the thicket of her hair. Twilight was helpless to do anything but stare back in terror.
The princess was panting heavily and was covered in thick bruising but it only made her look more dangerous. Like a cornered animal that had nothing left but to strike one last time before it was torn apart. Her glowing blue eye was filled with a heady mixture of sadness, pain, rage, and borderline madness.
Twilights mind was frozen in total panic. Every equine instinct she had screaming at her that she was trapped under a predator and about to be devoured. Flight or fight was impossible as all she could do was stare back at the monsters eye.
Luna opened her jaw, (a detached part of Twilights mind noting the sharp fangs she still possessed) to hiss loudly at the young unicorn trapped below her. The shrill sound finally snapping Twilight out of her funk as she screamed like a foal and hid her face in her hoofs. The young mare crying as Lunas breath swept over her so close.
‘pleasesomeonehelpmehelpmepleasepleasepleasehelpCELESTIAPLEASEHELPME!’
Twilight couldn’t stop her tears and when the hoof lifted from her chest her instinct was to curl into a ball and continue sobbing. The heavy presence of Luna didn’t leave but her menacing breathing died off and silence fell. After a few moments of nothing happening Twilight hiccupped and fearfully peeked between her hooves.
Luna was still standing over her but the princess had stopped hissing and was just watching her. Twilight sniffed and stared back uncertainly. Lunas’ gaze was no longer hostile but... saddened...
Luna licked her lips and tried to speak but nothing but a weak croak came out. She closed her eyes in frustration and coughed as Twilight stared wide-eyed with surprise.
“D-don’t... cry. I-I’m sorry. Sorry...” she rasped with tremendous effort.
Twilight blinked with surprise and lowered her frightened hooves slightly. The princess and the mortal stared at each uncertainly.
Luna turned her head and hunched away from Twilights eyes. The young mare realised with a flash of insight that the powerful princess was nervous. Afraid even. She raised herself into a sitting position, the presence of the princess over her no longer so scary.
The alicorn snorted and edged away, unsettled by twilights scrutiny. The young mare swallowed thickly to overcome her nervousness.
“Luna?” she whispered.
The princess flinched at the mention of her name and looked to Twilight in shock.
“Y-you... know. Me? Element of magic.”
“Yes! And you’re sister too” Twilight said happily. Luna stepped back with a jolt, clearly struggling to process this information. Twilight hopped to her feet and carefully approached the shaking alicorn. This time Luna didn’t dart away from her.
“So much... changed. So much has changed” she said hoarsely. The alicorn cocked her head and turned to something on her right flank.
“Don’t feel. Like trap” she said uncertainly.
Her head switched quickly to the left, Twilight looking on in confusion, “She said sister. Celle is here!” she shouted roughly.
“Luna... who are you talking to?” Twilight asked quietly.
Luna gave her a confused look and gestured at her sides, her empty sides, “Friends. My friends”
“Oh... oh you poor thing” Twilight whispered. She sniffed and rubbed at her eyes as the alicorn watched her uncertainly. Now was not the time to cry and freak the princess out. She had to handle this situation carefully.
“Luna it’s ok now. You’re safe and hav-“
“TWILEY!”
Both mares jumped and spun around. Down the corridor Shining Armour and a group of guards stared in shock and outrage at the princess. Shining himself was wide-eyed with fear and panic.
Twilight looked around and at last noticed the unconscious pegasus guards all around her. The smoke had dissipated and the unicorn realised these guards must have fought with Luna. It explained all her bruises but fortunately the guards themselves just looked unconscious not drastically injured.
Still she realised how it must look. She looked between Luna and her brother with mounting panic as they both squared up for a fight. No no no!
“GET AWAY FROM MY SISTER!!” Shining roared.
“Wait brother it’s not what you think!” Twilight yelled but it was too late. Shining had already charged and the mob of guards had quickly joined him.
“Too many. Can’t win”
Twilight looked to Luna as the alicorn watched the approaching soldiers grimly.
“Too risky to fight, Luna glanced at Twilight worriedly, pretty little mage could get hurt”
Twilight blushed at the ‘pretty’ label but her eyes widened in panic as Luna closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, her horn sparking and glowing as she focused her magic.
Twilight could easily feel the structure of the spell and sensed it to be a teleportation spell. But it wasn’t that Luna wanted to escape that panicked her. The alicorn was fighting back tears and whining in pain. Twilight quickly discovered the reason as she looked towards Lunas horn.
The alicorns horn was in the worse state Twilight had ever seen of a horn. Cracked and pitted along its entire length raw magic spilled from its damaged structure and to the unicorns horror she could see rivets of blood trickling through its cracks, the ruby fluid staining Lunas mane a coppery brown where it met her blue fur.
“Luna stop! It’s too dangerous!” Twilight screamed in desperation. But her cries went unheeded and with a scream of agonised defiance Luna vanished in a bright flare of blue light.
Twilight stared at the spot Luna had stood; her horn quickly glowing with energy as she frantically followed the faint magical trail of the princess. She barely noticed as Shining Armour screeched to a halt beside her.
“Twiley are you ok?”
The mares eye twitched as she fought down her anger. She refused to reply as she searched for Lunas location. The princess was so weak... she couldn’t have ported far. To try and go further then a mile in her damaged state would be to court death.
‘She already tried to commit suicide once. Would she try it again through incomplete teleportation? It would be a horribly painful way to die... surely she’s not that broken?’ Twilight thought hauntingly.
“SPREAD OUT! FIND LUNA AND CONTAIN HER!” Shining ordered his guards. Twilight whirled on him, “YOU’VE DONE ENOUGH!” she screamed.
Her brother stepped back in shock, “what?”
“I WAS GETTING THROUGH TO HER! SHE WAS JUST SCARED AND LOST AND THEN YOU AND YOUR THUGS SHOW UP AND DRIVE HER AWAY! DAMMIT SHINING THIS IS CELESTIAS SISTER!”
Shining flinched under her heated words but quickly recovered, “She took out the captain and the guards watching her. And it looked like she was gonna attack you. I’m sorry Twilight but how else was I to react?”
Twilight glowered at him, “She hurt the guards but none of them have been seriously harmed. I’m sure she did that on purpose. And she was only talking to me Shining”
Shining shook his head, “This city holds thousands of innocent citizens. We can’t take the risk of giving her the benefit of doubt. She could kill hundreds before we could stop her”
Twilight thought back to the look of fear and uncertainty on Lunas face. The way she was so nervous and hesitant to speak to her, “She wouldn’t do that” she said confidently.
Shining sighed, “This is getting us nowhere. I have to search for her and contain the threat. I promise you Twilight I’ll try and resolve it peacefully but I have a feeling she won’t come back quietly”
“Shining don’t do-“
“Twilight. You’re a greater magic user then me. I’m sure you’ve almost traced her. Find her and get her to come back peacefully otherwise I don’t know what’s going to happen” Shining told her with an edge of command. Twilight sighed and nodded reluctantly.
Shining raced off with some pegasus swooping around him, she was gratified to hear him ordering them to alert the princess and keep their distance from Luna if they found her but it wouldn’t last. The guards around her were slowly waking up as was the captain. Judging by their scowls and angered words to each other they wouldn’t soon forget their defeat.
‘Ignore that now. Come on, focus on finding Luna Twilight’ she told herself.
Free of distractions it took just a few moments to find Luna. Twilight smiled in relief that the alicorn had only ported a short distance away but her smile was soon replaced by a worried expression as she realised that Luna was in Canterlot square. The central market of the city.
“Oh no” she whispered before she concentrated hard and vanished with a flash of light and a pop of displaced air.

Spike Dragon Sparkle, to use his full name, was the happiest dragon in all of Equestria. While walking for hours through a busy Canterlot market carrying a dozen boxes across his back wouldn’t normally be his idea of fun, right now there was one singular reason why his heart was beating blissfully and a happy smile graced his face.
The unicorn Rarity, the most beautiful mare in the entire world, hummed happily to herself as she examined several rolls of fabric from a brightly coloured stall. She lifted a few into the air with her magic and examined them with an appraising pout, the young dragon sighing affectionately at her gorgeous gesture.
“Hmm... I am uncertain which of these would suit my new dress Spike. One should look her best when meeting royalty, but would the princess of the night prefer her guests dress in shimmering silver or velvet sapphire?”
The unicorn twirled and placed the fabrics over her shapely flank, alternating between the two uncertainly, “Spike dear which one do you prefer?”
Spike barely heard her so infatuated was he with the curves of her body and the pristine diamonds adorning her flank. He blinked as she called him again and looked up at her knowing gaze and rueful smile. He blushed deeply as she winked at him.
“Now now Spike. While a lady is always pleased that she has an effect on a gentlecolt such as yourself she also likes to be listened to” she teased lightly.
“Er I’m sorry Miss Rarity. I was just deep in thought, yeah! About which material is better!” he rambled embarrassedly.
Rarity smiled warmly before she eyed the fabrics again, “So which one do you like Spike?”
Spike only had to glance at the fabrics to know what to say, “The velvet blue”
“And why this one?” the unicorn asked curiously.
Spikes mouth was desert dry but he licked his lips quickly and plunged on before terror froze him solid, “It’s beautiful. And it matches your eyes... they’re both perfect for each other” he said with a tremble.
Rarity looked at him with surprise before she gave him a wide smile. She turned to the clerk, “I’ll take the blue good sir” she said beatifically and the stallion quickly wrapped up the material and passed it to her.
Spike stared at the ground, his heart hammering in his chest and his scales itchy. By Celestia he’d never felt so nervous and scared. Rarity trotted over to him lightly and he looked up ready to collect her bag.
He wasn’t prepared for the radiant sapphire eyes inches from his own or the small beautiful smile on her perfect lips. The mare leaned down and pecked him on the cheek and it was all Spike could do not to die and go to heaven right there and then.
Rarity giggled at his dumbstruck expression and couldn’t resist giving him a playful nuzzle, “You’re such a gentlecolt Spike. Thank you so much for helping me choose and being so charming while doing so”
“I-it’s my p-pleasure” he squeaked.
Rarity laughed and settled her purchase in her own saddlebags. She grinned at Spike and nodded for him to join her as they left the stall and continued into the market.
“Well Spike we have made some wonderful purchases today and I feel my darling little assistant needs a reward for his hard work”
Spike cocked his head curiously as he hefted the bags across his shoulders, “What do you mean miss Rarity?”
The older mare grinned at him, “Dinner of course! A hard day’s shopping deserves lunch and ice cream I feel. For both of us! My treat”
Spikes stomach rumbled and he blushed as Rarity covered her mouth with a hoof and giggled lightly. Spike smiled bashfully before he coughed for attention.
“As a gentledragon I should pay for dinner. It’s only right for a lady such as yourself” he said as regally as he could. He closed his eyes and struck a dignified pose for a moment before peeking with a single eye.
Rarity was staring at him with an open jaw and he worried if he’d upset her. The next second she squealed and pulled him into a hug, “Spikey wikey you’re so cute!” she cried with delight as luggage tumbled around them.
Spike blushed but he still had some manly pride, “Hey I’m not cute I’m handsome!” he pouted defiantly.
Rarity laughed and bopped him on the nose, “Yes you are dear Spike but you’re also cute”
Spikes face was burning as he quickly untangled himself from Raritys grip. “Urg. The bags are everywhere” he grumbled half-heartedly as he quickly gathered them up.
Rarity moved to help but Spike shook his claw at her, “It’s ok I’ve got this”
“Spike are you certain you’re ok carrying all that? In my excitement I seem to have bought much more then is fair for you to carry” she said worriedly.
Spike merely grinned at her concerned face, “trust me miss Rarity this is nothing. Twilight’s made me carry much more when she’s cramming for a test” he added darkly.
Rarity shook her head, “Boys, she said with a chuckle, still my young helper you have earned dinner and I won’t hear of you paying. That is that”
“But-“
Rarity fixed him with a surprisingly powerful stare, “Is that clear?” she asked frightfully.
Spike gulped and saluted, “Yes marm!” he squeaked even as his bags hit the ground again.
Rarity giggled behind her hoof as Spike blanched and scrabbled to pick up the purchases. Once he was settled she trotted casually, Spike at her side, as she chatted about the various restaurants of Canterlot.
“There’s just so many Spike! Golden Harvest, Cest Cuisine, Fruity and Sweet, Divinity! And those are only the ones I’ve seen so far! Which sounds good to you Spike?”
“Er, Spike racked his brains, well me and Twilight went to Cest Cuisine a few weeks ago for her birthday and it was really great there. They do great salads and even some gems for dragons”
Rarity beamed at him, “Then to Cest Cuisine it is!” she breathed deep of the sweet air and sighed happily as she trotted along. Her eyes drinking in the hustle and bustle around them while Spikes were shyly riveted on her.
He’d never felt more happy then he did right now. It wasn’t just because he was in the company of a beautiful mare. It wasn’t just cause his big sister was safe and sound after battling the Nightmare, (Though he was definitely relieved she’d come through that unscathed) but it was something more than that.
He was a dragon in a world of ponies. While he had been accepted as no threat to the populace of Canterlot he’d found it hard to make friends. Twilight and Shining Armour were the only ponies who’d accepted and played with him as he grew up and it was probably because of this sole connection that explained his desire to help and support his sister as much as he could.
But here and now he was with another pony who, until a few days ago, he hadn’t even known existed. This gorgeous mare that had no fear of him and was even treating him to dinner without asking for anything in return. Her generosity was quite frankly amazing to the young dragon.
So... this is what it felt like to have a friend.
“Miss Rarity...”
“Yes Spike?” Rarity asked over her shoulder as she examined a map of the city.
“I... I just wanna...”
Spike choked and screwed his eyes tight as he summoned all his will. He opened his eyes to see Rarity looking at him with open concern.
“Spike darling what’s wrong?”
‘Be brave’ “I just wanna say... thank you. Thanks for buying me dinner and thanks for letting me hang out with you. It’s been one of the best days ever miss Rarity”
He trembled openly after baring his soul like that and a cynical part of him waited for his companion to scoff and dismiss him.
He wasn’t expecting Rarity to yank him towards her with magic and hug him tightly. He choked as she crushed him against her warm chest but he didn’t really care about the lack of oxygen right now.
Rarity must have noticed his bug eyes because she released her death grip and nuzzled him instead. He blushed as she looked him over with teary eyes. Wait had he upset her?
“Spike darling you have nothing to thank me for. It has been just as delightful for me to spend the day with you. A charming young dragon such as yourself has been the most wonderful company”
She nuzzled him again and he sighed softly, “And you are also a most wonderful friend Spike” she said quietly.
Spike smiled and ducked his head, “Thank you miss rarity. I’m glad we’re friends”
A delicate white hoof gently lifted his chin, Rarity tilted her head slightly and grinned at him, “Now now Spike. As we are friends you no longer need to call me ‘miss’ all the time. Please. Call me Rarity”
Spike blinked in surprise then beamed at her with a wide smile, “Ok Rarity!” he laughed happily.
Rarity chuckled and ruffled his head spines affectionately, “Ok Spike lets go get something to eat. I don’t know about you but I’m famished!”
“After you Rarity”
The unicorn bowed her head with a cheery giggle before taking the lead. Spike chuckled and followed her with a wide smile.
‘This day just couldn’t get any better’
He had barely finished that thought when he it happened. His first clue that something was wrong was a powerful shudder that racked his body. Like a sudden static shock after touching something charged.
The only comparison his mind could draw was the sensation he got whenever Twilight teleported. The wave of magic as she ripped open reality for a microsecond always made him tingle if he was close to her.
So it was instinctive for him to gaze ahead in relaxed anticipation for his big sister to appear before him. The static sensation grew more heated until his scales itched uncomfortably but he still didn’t feel any fear.
He’d never felt the need to feel fear.
The world was torn apart as a terrible blue light flooded his eyes. He shrieked and raised his claws to protect his eyes and this left him wide open as a powerful wave of force like the mightiest winds picked him up and threw him back.
Dirt, rock and wood whirled around him as the stalls, the buildings and the very earth was ripped apart and thrown away with violent dismissal from whatever had teleported in. Spike experienced a horrible moment of vertigo as he was thrown head over tail before he smashed into a cart and reduced it to splinters.
He gulped in a breath and then he was crushed back into the wreckage as an earsplitting screech of sound smashed into him. The roar of displaced air rushing back into an empty space making him scream in wordless terror. He braced himself as he was caught between two powerful forces, the outwards explosion of the initial re-emergence of the teleporter and the crushing pressure of gravity and air rushing back into the temporary vacuum.
As quickly as it started it was over. The whole experience haven lasted a matter of seconds but its effects would last for days. Spike panted and trembled as he stared out at the wreckage around him with wide eyes, his body aching and bruised and a little cut up in places.
‘What? What just happened?’
His unbelieving eyes looked around him in shock. Smoke billowed from a dozen fires that had flash burned around him and the ground was ripped and cracked everywhere. Broken structures and smashed wood lay all around him and everything was still covered by the strange blue glow.
Groans and crying slowly filtered into his ringing ears and he noticed others in the wreckage. All around him ponies were calling for help or moaning with pain. Spikes eyes went wide and he quickly pushed the debris off his as he shot to his feet.
He shrieked as his left leg folded under him. He looked down with confusion and went pale as he saw the shard of wood that stabbed into his calf. It was small and didn’t look deep but the sight of his blood made his head swim.
But he couldn’t fall. Not now.
“RARITY!” he screamed. He forced himself to hobble forwards, having to resort to crawling on three limbs as he looked around him in a panic.
‘She was right next to me. She couldn’t have gone far’
“RARITY WHERE ARE YOU!” he screamed again, his words slightly strangled by his fear. Ponies were starting to move and help each other and some of their panicked words he picked up.
“WHAT WAS THAT!?”
“THE NIGHTMARES BACK! RUN FOR YOUR LIFES!”
“MY DAUGHTER! HAVE YOU SEEN MY DAUGHTER!?”
“RARITY!” Spike yelled hoarsely and struggled on. He breathed deep and through the stinging smoke he caught a faint sniff of a familiar perfume. The sweet scent of his unicorn friend.
Right now he was so grateful he was a dragon. Without his improved sense of smell he doubted he’d ever be able to find Rarity in this chaos. Hurrying as best he could on his damaged leg he found himself drifted closer to ground zero of the explosion.
The glow was stronger here but Spike didn’t care. Through the dimming smoke he caught sight of a familiar white coat and hurried ahead yelling her name.
“RARITY! RARITY ARE YOU OK!?”
“spike...?” a weak voice called for him.
Ignored his pain he dashed the short distance and slide to her side. The unicorn was lying on her back, bruised and dirty but not bleeding fortunately. But a thick beam from some ruined building had fallen across her and now the beautiful mare was trapped.
“Rarity! Are you hurt! Speak to me!” Spike begged her as he carefully laid his claws on her. Her body was shaking with shock and the dragon felt tears prick his face as the unicorn weakly opened her eyes.
“Spike? Is that you?”
He laughed with relief, “Oh thank Celestia you’re ok!” he said with tears streaming down his cheeks.
Rarity blinked slowly and dazedly looked down at the beam holding her down, “Hard to breath” she said tiredly and a quite out of it. Spike prayed she didn’t have a concussion.
Spike didn’t waste a moment as he grabbed the beam and braced his legs. He tried to move the beam but the moment he started to lift the pressure on his torn leg made him scream and collapse.
Blood pooled around his claws as he clasped his bleeding limb. He gritted his teeth against the pain as Rarity moaned and weakly pushed at the beam but it was clear to him she wouldn’t be able to move it.
“Buck it” he hissed and grasped the heavy wood again. Rarity watched him with unfocused eyes as he strained to lift it but she blinked rapidly and came out of her funk as he shrieked with pain.
“S-spike! What are you doing!? Stop or you’ll hurt yourself!” she pleaded.
A red mist had fallen over his eyes and the pain from his leg made him feel like he was going to die. He managed to lift the beam a few inches but his leg finally gave out on him again and this time the crack of pain made him think it was more serious.
Rarity choked in pain as the beam fell back on her. Spike collapsed beside her gasping and hiccupping in pain and tears.
“I-I’m sorry. I... (pant, pant) I can’t lift it” he whimpered.
“It’s ok Spike” she whispered back and smiled gently at him.
Spike shuffled closer and raised himself on one elbow as he checked her over. Ok. She was trapped but it didn’t look like she was in mortal danger.
So he’d panicked and messed up his leg for no reason. Nice one Spike.
Spike groaned and clutched at his eyes, “Ok... I’ll... I’ll go and get help. That’s what I can do”
“But Spike your leg! Oh my goddess your leg!” Rarity shrieked at a fever pitch. Her eyes wide and mouth agape as she saw the torn flesh and pooling blood around Spikes leg.
The young dragon gave his leg a glance and quickly looked away. Yes he wanted to scream and cry at the sight and pain but he couldn’t right now. He had to be brave.
It’s what Shining and Twilight would do.
“It’s alright Rarity. I’ve got two arms and another working leg so I’ll be fine. I’ll get help and be right back” he said confidently.
“Spike...”
He reached out and gingerly patted her shoulder, “It’ll be ok”
She nodded and sniffed tearfully. Spike grinned and with a choked wince carefully stood up.
‘Ok. I can do this. Just hobble for the nearest pony and ask for their help. Simple really, should have done it before. Why didn’t I? Cause you’re an idiot Spike’
“I need to stay out my head” the dragon grumbled to himself.
“Be careful” Rarity begged him. He nodded and breathed deep searching for the closest scent.
‘Hang on...’
He sniffed and frowned. There was a scent close by. Very close. But it didn’t smell like anything he’d meet before. It had hints of pony to it but it was too exotic, too sickly sweet.
The closest scent he could compare it to was being in the presence of Celestia.
His thoughts were derailed as the blue glow flared brightly and a scream rent the air. Rarity yelped with fear and Spike fell back on his butt with shock. A glowing figure was weaving drunkenly through the smoke and the two friends watched it draw closer with fearful stares.
The smoke parted and to Spikes shock an alicorn stumbled towards them. Unkempt and looking ‘extremely’ malnourished the strange alicorn was shrieking in pain and clutching at its head.
Spike followed its grasping hoofs and gasped at what he saw. The alicorns horn was glowing red hot with magicial backlash. It was cracked and torn and the tip had even split after excessive magical use. Spike had only seen such damaged horns in medical books never in real life.
The smell of sizzling blood wafted through the air and Spike recoiled with a horrified gag. He couldn’t even imagine the pain this strange alicorn was experiencing.
But just who was this mare? Was this Luna, the long lost sister of Celestia? Twilight had told him the story of course of the mare trapped in the guise of Nightmare Moon, and of the connection between her teacher and the alicorn.
But the princess was meant to be unconscious in a hospital bed! What was she doing here attacking ponies!?
His fright intensified as the alicorn stopped before them and stared at them madly. Her eyes wild with pain and anger and Spike didn’t like the way she snorted and looked between the two of them.
“Princess?” Rarity whimpered. The alicorn looked down at her but little to no recognition flashed in those eyes. She looked towards him and hostility flared there. Indeed the way her lips drew back in a snarl and she scratched at the ground with a forehoof made Spikes heart jump with fear for himself and Rarity.
Maybe she was just confused by the pain but he wasn’t going to take a chance. He lurched forward and stood unsteadily between Luna and Rarity. He heard Rarity gasp behind him but paid little attention.
“S-STAY AWAY!” he yelled and flung his arms out to shield his friend.
Luna stepped back in surprise before she hissed back. Her eyes flickered between his claws, his fangs and his bright scales and he didn’t doubt she saw him as a threat.
Her ragged wings swept out and over to make her look bigger and she crouched low and bared her teeth at him. Spike gulped as the alicorn prepared to pounce at him and his mind raced for a solution.
What was he to do? This is Celestias sister would he get in trouble for fighting her? Heck would he even be ‘alive’ to be in trouble for fighting her. What should he do?
“Spike run away!” Rarity yelled behind him.
Her shout only galvanised him further. Luna snarled and lunged for him and his mind went cold with crystal clarity.
What would Twilight do?
“I WON’T LET YOU HURT MY FRIEND!" he roared. That welcomingly familiar blaze of heat swelled in his chest and he fought back with the birthright of a dragon.
Blinding green fire erupted from his snout as he bellowed the largest fireball he’d ever performed at his enemy. Luna shrieked in surprise as the wave of fire rushed towards her.
The explosion of heat and fire swept away the smoke around them and made Spike blink rapidly to clear the spots in his eyes. The fire quickly abated and nothing but empty ground remained.
Spike stared dumbly at the empty spot that Luna had once occupied. Had he completely vaporised her or something?
“Twilights gonna kill me...” he groaned.
“SPIKE LOOK OUT!”
Spike whirled around just in time to see a hoof crack him a fierce one across the jaw. He did a full spin in the air before smashing to the ground with jarring force.
He’d blacked out at the first punch but landing on his injured leg brought him screaming back into consciousness. He curled into a ball bawling loudly as he clutched his leg.
He hiccupped and looked up weakly. Luna stood over him growling menacingly. Her fur was slightly singed but she looked unharmed.
He tried to breathe a fireball at her but his attempt at defiance came out as a choked cough. The pain was just too distracting for him to summon his fire. Luna stepped closely and smashed a hoof into the ground an inch from his face in warning. He whimpered and looked away and his eyes found Raritys.
The unicorn was unnaturally pale, even for her, terror darkened her eyes and she was trying desperately to escape and come to his aid.
“Leave him alone! You leave him alone you fiend!” she yelled as she pushed at the beam holding her.
His eyes softened and he sniffed wetly. Wow... she was really trying to help him.
He looked back to Luna who was staring at Rarity uncertainly. He coughed and she glanced back at him suspiciously.
“Please” he begged. Lunas eyebrows drew up in surprise.
“Please don’t hurt her... just leave her alone.”
“She’s my friend” he said with a hiccup and closed his eyes waiting for the end.
Silence.
Then, “She’s... friend?”
Spike opened his eyes with surprise meeting Luna perplexed gaze.
“You care. For her. Not eat her” Luna said slowly as if trying to wrap her head around the concept.
Spike grimaced, “Of course I won’t eat her! I’d never eat a pony!”
Luna eyed him suspiciously, “He could be lying” she said aloud.
She turned to glance at her side, staring at something intently before nodding, “Ok I’ll ask”
She abruptly trotted away from Spike and stopped beside Rarity. Both unicorn and dragon stared in frightened confusion as Luna shifted from hoof to hoof nervously.
“Er... Hi element pony. Is the little dragon your friend?” she asked Rarity.
Rarity’s jaw was hanging in amazement at the strange situation but she quickly snapped it shut as her outrage was rekindled, “Yes he’s my friend! And how dare you attack him without reason!” she yelled.
Luna pawed the ground, “Though he’d hurt you” she said sheepishly.
“What made you come to that conclusion!?”
“He’s a dragon” Luna said matter-of-factly. Spike winced.
Rarity only grew even more incensed, “And so what if he’s a dragon? I’ll have you know he’s the sweetest, kindest young dragon I’ve ever met! He has done nothing to deserve your attack or your... your... racism!”
Luna started to hug herself, “But dragons hurt ponies” she whispered in confusion.
Rarity huffed, “The only thing that has hurt me is you Luna” she said coldly.
Luna looked away and sniffed loudly, “Didn’t mean to hurt you”
Spike and Rarity exchanged uncertain looks as Luna quietly sobbed. ‘What should we do?’ Spike mouthed at her to which the unicorn shrugged awkwardly in reply.
Luna suddenly shot to her hooves, “Must help pony” she declared and quickly darted to Raritys side. The mare squeaked in fear as Luna reached down with her hooves but to her surprise the princess picked up the heavy beam and effortlessly threw it aside.
“You’re free now” Luna declared with bright eyes. Rarity stared for a moment in speechless surprise before a groan from Spike caught her attention.
“Thankyougottago!” she yelled and rushed to the dragons side. Spike sluggishly looked up at the unicorn cradling him. Clear thought becoming difficult very quickly.
“Feel sick miss Rarity” he said weakly before closing his eyes.
“Its going to be ok Spike! And what did I tell you about calling me miss?” Rarity barked as she looked around frantically. Her eyes alighted on some scattered fabric nearby, her very own purchases as fortune would have it, and she quickly grasped them in her magic.
With quick focused motions she ripped and tore the satin material into long strips that she hastily used to bandage Spikes still bleeding leg. The dragon whined in pain as the fabric was tightened across his torn flesh.
“I’m sorry darling but it has to be tight to stop the bleeding” Rarity whispered soothingly. She finished the tourniquet quickly and tenderly placed a kiss upon the young dragons head for good measure. Spikes eyes fluttering open slightly at the gentle touch of her lips before falling shut again.
“He needs help”
Rarity looked up in surprise as Luna stepped closer. The alicorns eyes were fixed on the injured dragon in Rarity’s grip and the intensity of her gaze took Rarity’s breath away.
“I don’t know healing magic” Luna said with a curse.
“Perhaps there is a clinic nearby?”
“Would there be time to get him there before the soldiers caught us?”
“We must teleport them then! There is no time to lose!”
“Have you seen the state of our horn! Besides we don’t even know where to transport them to!”
Rarity watched with a mixture of fright and fascination as Luna argued with herself. She didn’t even know what profession could deal with the psychosis she was seeing played out before her.
But in the end it didn’t matter. Spike needed help, and Luna seemed sincere in wanting to help him. Most of her at least.
“Canterlot general is about a mile that way if you can take us there” Rarity said shakily as she pointed with a hoof. Luna followed her outstretched limb and frowned at the distance.
“It is a long way”
“Bah. We moved the moon thousands of miles everyday”
“That was a long time ago” Luna said with a heavy sigh. She gazed at the wounded dragon and Raritys pleading eyes for a moment before steeling herself.
“We have no choice. Brace yourself unicorn and prepare for a rough landing” she ordered sternly. Rarity nodded fearfully and held Spike closer.
Luna braced her legs apart and channelled magic to her damaged horn. The instant her horn glowed she screamed in pain but quickly stifled it with a fanged grimace. Magic swirled around her and quickly gathered around Rarity and Spike in dark ribbons of energy.
“It will be alright!” Luna shrieked as Rarity hugged Spike close in fear. The glow of magic became blinding to look at as the three of them were covered in a bright white light.
Luna let out a final roar of effort and with a searing flash and a slap of air Rarity and Spike disappeared. The alicorn collapsed and panted for breath as blood trickled down her forehead. The hot fluid burning her as she fought to control her tears.
She looked ahead to see figures carefully making their way through the heavy smoke to approach her. The smoke parted under armoured figures, flames flickering off their gleaming armour as they drew closer.
Their eyes were hooded with malice and Luna shakily picked herself up and prepared herself to face them. The royal guards were deadly silent as they surrounded her in a tight circle of armoured bodies.
“Never free... never to be free” Luna whispered.

Twilight Sparkle shuddered as she reappeared in the material world. The act of teleportation took less then a second to complete but it always left her feeling cold afterwards.
She shook her head clear of the nausea and looked around wildly. Her eyes alighted on the slumped form of Luna nearby and she gasped as a ring of soldiers drew close to her.
“Stop! STOP!” she yelled and raced forward.
“Miss you must stay back!” an armoured pegasus moved to warn her off but the young mare was having none of it. She tossed him aside with a flare of magic and an angered “HEY LADY!” and spun to face the rest of them. Behind her Luna raised her weary head and watched her.
“THAT IS ENOUGH OUT OF ALL OF YOU!” Twilight shouted at the top of her lungs.
“YOUNG LADY GET AWAY FROM THE ALICORN NOW!” one of the mob shouted back.
“This is our princess’ sister! How dare you threaten her!” Twilight growled.
Another unicorn stepped forward, “How dare we threaten ‘her’!? Miss have you seen the state of Canterlot Square? She attacked all these innocent ponies!”
Twilight hesitated at that. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off she was taking in her surroundings and the devastation was quite horrifying. Behind the ring of soliders scared citizens of Canterlot watched the drama while hugging their loved ones.
Twilight looked back at Luna, “Luna? Did you really hurt all these ponies?” she asked with a tremble.
Luna gazed back with tear filled eyes, “Never meant to hurt them. Never wanted to hurt them”
She snarled and looked away, “She won’t believe us. They all see us as a monster” she hissed before she shook her head, “Accident. Surely they will believe us that it was an accident?” she said in a much calmer voice.
The alicorn suddenly bawled and hugged her chest tightly, “Just want it all to stop! Please make it all stop!”
Twilight just stared with eyes like saucers at the split conversation taking place. She didn’t even know where to begin to deal with this. Goddess what should she do? She could feel herself starting to freeze and hyperventilate as her mind raced for a solution.
Lunas crying snapped her out of it thought. That primal part of a ponies psyche telling her that a creature was suffering and she had to do something about it.
To the protests of the guards she slowly trotted closer to Luna until she was standing beside the weeping alicorn. “Luna? It’s going to be ok” she whispered.
Luna sniffed and looked up from beneath her mane. Her eyes wary and confused as Twilight smiled at her.
Hesitantly the small mare reached out with a hoof and carefully tucked a lock of Lunas mane back over her ear. The alicorn gasping at the touch and stared with wide eyes at Twilight.
“It’s going to be ok. You’re safe now. I promise” Twilight said as softly as she could. Luna continued to stare at her dumbly and Twilight couldn’t help herself from drawing closer and tenderly hugging the other mare.
Luna stiffened in shock at the first touch but quickly went limp in Twilights embrace. She didn’t hug back but she did relax somewhat as her crying settled into short sniffs. Her shoulders slumped and after a moment she rested her head on Twlights shoulder.
Twilight smiled and rubbed Lunas back as the alicorn rested against her. She looked past her to the guards still milling around, “Now you boys be sensible and stay back ok” she ordered sternly.
The guards exchanged panicked looks, “W-what do we do?” one asked another.
“Do I look like a captain mate? Where’s an officer when you need one”
Twilight rolled her eyes. Shining would be here soon hopefully and he’d keep the area calm and ordered until Celestia could get here. She wondered how long it would take her monarch to get here. Granted this whole escapade had barely lasted an hour but surely the council weren’t taking up ‘that’ much of Celestias time.
She thought of Nobleheart and unbidden a frown crossed her face. With ministers like him she was sure they’d delight on wasting Celestias time with bureaucracy.
Twilight was drawn from her musings as Luna pulled back from her hug and looked around fearfully.
“Luna what’s wrong?” she asked worriedly.
Lunas eyes were bright with fear, “The monsters coming” she whispered.
Twilight wondered what she meant. What monster? She froze as she felt a powerful presence wash over her and instinctively a smile graced her lips.
The warmth and strength of the magical aura belonged to only one being. Twilight eagerly looked up as a bright flare of golden light burst into existence above them and when it faded her dear princess hovered above them.
“Princess!” Twilight called happily.
“Nonononono...” Luna rambled as she squirmed out of Twilights grip.
“Princess Celestia” the guards bowed as their monarch gracefully touched the earth. Her eyes were surprisingly hard as she examined the damaged area around her with a critical gaze.
“Guards of Canterlot. Withdraw from this area and evacuate the citizens to general and shelters. I want to be alone with my sister and my student” she ordered tersely.
The guards eyed each other, “Princess we’re not sure we should leave you alone with-“
Celestia stamped a hoof so hard the stone cobbles cracked under her shoe. The guards all jumped and drew back in startled fright as Celestia glared at them.
“You have done enough damage already” she hissed and such was the barely restrained fury in her words that everypony trembled in terror. The soldiers wisely saluted and rushed off to obey. Yelling at civilians to clear the area and sheparding the injured to the hospital.
Celestia watched them for a moment with narrowed eyes before she turned and approached Twilight and Luna. Her gaze, more angered and shadowed then Twilight had ever seen, softened slightly as they fell on her young pupil.
“Twilight...” Celestia said with a tired smile.
“Princess!” the young mare called and rose to meet her teacher.
A pair of dark blue hooves grabbed her and Twilight blinked with surprise as Luna gently, but firmly, pushed her back behind her. The alicorn placing herself between Twilight and Celestia.
“Run little pony run” she growled, her eyes fixed on Celestia. The older alicorn stopped and regarded her sister sadly.
“You really don’t know who I am do you?” she said bitterly.
Luna cocked her head and frowned, “Faster. Stronger. Better. Enemy” she spat.
“I’m not your enemy sister”
“Why do you think she’s your enemy Luna?” Twilight cut in nervously. Luna glanced back at her with an incredulous expression.
“Alicorns are monsters. She is an alicorn”
Twilight gaped at her, “But... but you’re an alicorn!”
Luna nodded, “Yes. I am a monster too” she said so matter-of-factly.
Both Celestia and Twilight drew back in amazement. Lunas way of calling herself a monster as a fact of life was just so... sad...
“Luna you are not a monster and neither am I” Celestia said firmly. She drew a little closer as Luna considered her words.
“Luna did terrible things. Things only a monster would do”
“Hunted and killed ponies!”
“We did such bad things to them...”
“I DIDN’T WANT TO HURT THEM!” Luna finished with a scream as she tore at her mane with her hooves.
Celestia tried to run forward, to embrace her suffering sibling and comfort her like her heart begged her to do, but the flash of movement broke Lunas wails and she lashed out with a blast of magic. Celestia crossed her wings before her as the dark energy struck.
“Princess!” Twilight screamed.
Celestias wings gingerly unfolded to reveal her unharmed. “I’m fine Twilight” she said soothingly as Luna gripped her burning horn in pain. Guards that had still lingered in the distance raced to join them seeing Celestia under attack.
“I SAID STAY BACK!” Celestia roared. Luna looked towards the ring of ponies with increasing panic.
“Too many. Too strong. Can’t escape” she babbled fearfully.
“Luna please! I am Celestia! I am your sister! I’m not going to hurt you!” Celestia yelled in desperation.
“Please listen to her Luna” Twilight begged.
But the tortured alicorn only shook her head as she rambled to herself, “Can’t escape, can’t escape, we’ll be slaves again, again and again and again, don’t want to be taken again, won’t be taken again-“
Celestia drew back into a fighting crouch as Luna suddenly stopped her rant and glared at her sister.
“I WON’T BE TAKEN AGAIN!” she screamed in a horrible mix of terror and finality.
Her horn blazed like a star and everypony covered their eyes at the light. Twilight wondered if Luna was attacking them but only Celestia saw her true motives.
‘She’s going to burn herself out! Commit suicide through magical overuse!’
Quick as lightening Celestia summoned a small object with a flash of light, a strange stone ring of dark obsidian, and launched it at Luna with a hard nod. The ring slashed through the air and swept upwards and down to land on Lunas horn.
The ring settled on the bleeding bone with a chiming click and strange runes glowed brightly on its surface. Luna gasped and stumbled back as her horn instantly shorted out and all her magic was locked within her.
“No... NO!” Luna screamed. Her pupils shrunk to pinpricks and she started to pull at the ring on her horn in panic but it refused to budge.
“I’m sorry Luna but I won’t let you destroy yourself!” Celestia said with her own hitched words. Luna shook her head and looked around wildly for an escape as Celestia approached her again.

“She won’t stay away!” Anger screamed as the monster drew closer. Apathy and Filly just hugged each other tight as the powerful alicorn drew closer. Her amethyst eyes so intensively fixed on them.
Luna was in a full blown panic attack right now. Her magic was gone, she was trapped with no escape and she couldn’t fight.
“Always fight Luna” Anger hissed.
The alicorn was just a few meters away, “Luna please just calm down” she said with a teasing smile.
“Now, now Luna. Just stay calm. Where can you run to on this moon anyway? Just be a good girl and behave” Nightmare said with a leering smile.
“I WON’T BE YOUR SLAVE!” Luna screamed and picked up a length of metal piping from the wreckage around her. The alicorn stepped back in surprise as she hefted it menacingly.
“Luna stop she’s you’re sister!” the pretty unicorn screamed again. Luna frowned for a moment but shook it off.
“Wonder why she keeps saying that?” Apathy remarked idly.
“We should listen to her Luna she’s trying to help!” Filly yelled.
“She’s been tricked. It’s what alicorns do. It’s what we did” Luna spat. The unicorn drew back in hurt and Luna felt a twinge of regret but she shook it off. She had to save the little mare from herself.
“Luna. Don’t make me fight you. Please don’t make me do this!” the alicorn said with a sneer. But... with tears in her eyes?
Luna blinked rapidly and stared at her adversary in confusion. One moment she was sneering at her and eyeing her like a tasty morsal... but in the next her face was filled her heartbreak and crushing despair.
Which one was true?
She hesitated and the pipe lowered slightly in her grip. The alicorn let out a shaky sigh and smiled at her tearily, “Luna...” she said softly.
‘She has such a pretty smile’ Luna thought in confusion.
“You have such a pretty smile Luna. Come on... smile for me, Nightmare grinned lustily; you know it always makes me laugh when you pretend I’m her”
Luna screamed. The sudden memory and flash of terror goading her to attack. She lunged for the alicorn swinging her weapon with all her might.
A magnificent wing slapped the pipe from her hoof and another knocked her to the ground. She looked up in horror as the alicorn held the pipe in her magical field and crushed it to flattened scrap with force alone. Luna scrambled back as the alicorn followed her.
“No more Luna. This ends now” the goddess hissed.
Luna stood up weakly as the alicorn towered over her. Her eyes stared her down and Luna hung her head as her mind went fuzzy and long indoctrinated training took over.
She had lost. She was still too weak. A much more powerful alicorn had come and conquered her.
There was no escape. So there was only one thing left to do.
What was expected of her.

Celestia frowned at the stillness of her sister. Luna was standing before her but her shoulders were slumbed, her head was bowed and her mane was hanging over her face. Her whole image screaming abject defeat but she was still tense and Celestia was waiting for something to happen. Another desperate attack maybe?
What she was not expected was Luna to turn around, lower herself to the ground and lift her haunches into the air. Celestia was left staring at the small curved rear of her sister that was being presented before her and the monarch was at a loss for what was happening.
She gasped and stepped back with surprise as Luna lifted her tail and her pink marehood was displayed for all to see. Or rather for her to see?
“Oh my”
Celestia quickly glanced behind her to see Twilight staring with a hoof over her lips and a deep blush on her cheeks. Behind her the royal guards that had lingered close by were all staring too with slack jaws and a fair amount of drool.
A surprisingly powerful anger flooded through Celestia, “ALL OF YOU LOOK AWAY RIGHT NOW!” she roared. With squeaks of fear everypony in earshot ducked their head and examined the floor with intense interest.
“S-sorry princess. I-I didn’t mean-“ Twilight babbled while keeping her eyes closed.
Celestia sighed and rubbed her eyes, “It’s ok Twilight. Just... just stay there ok”
Celestia uncovered her eyes and stared down at the... rather pleasant sight before her. She knew she should feel repulsed and awkward, and yes she did feel uncomfortable, but mostly she couldn’t help but admire the beauty before her. Even so weak Luna was still a goddess and as such was perfect... in every detail.
She’d forgotten just how perfect.
Celestia closed her eyes and swallowed thickly. Skies above she was acting like a young mare filled with hormones not an ancient goddess.
‘Though it has been quite some time since you’ve seen such a nice sight right?’ a sly little part of her whispered. Celestia didn’t dignify that with a response and shook her head clear of her strange thoughts.
Luna was still just standing there. Though now that Celestia was giving her a... closer look... she could see that she was trembling with obviously fright. If she was so scared why was she doing this though?
With a trembling hoof Celestia reached out for her sister. Her outstretched hoof lingered for a moment over her sisters ma... over Luna. Before she gently took hold of Lunas tail and carefully lowered it over her marehood. Pink hidden again by dull blue.
Now Celestia was shaking just as much as Luna but the elder quickly shook it off. She threw a nervous glance behind her but fortunately everypony was still staring at the ground and not at her.
The white alicorn carefully sat beside her sister. She reached out with a hoof and carefully lifted Lunas head until her sister met her eyes. The smaller mare regarded her with clear uncertainty.
“Luna. You don’t have to do this. I could never hurt you” Celestia whispered. Luna continued to stare without words and Celestia choked back her tears.
“I’ve missed you so much” she said with a hitched sob.
The dam broke and she couldn’t stop her tears. With a quiet whimper she gently lifted Luna and pulled her into a hug. Her sister freezing solid at her touch but Celestia didn’t care. Right now she just had to hold her sister and cry... for both of them.
Celestia clutched her beloved close like a doll and bawled openly, heedless of the damage she was doing to her image as all powerful monarch. The pain of the last few days too much for her to contain. The knowledge that she may never be able to reconcile with her dear sister too heartbreaking to hold inside.
Her crying had compelled Twilight to open her eyes but the young mare couldn’t bring herself to interrupt this moment between the two sisters. Although her heart begged her to try and sooth her teacher the logical part of her knew Celestia needed to get this all out now with her sister.
She noticed Luna shift and turn her head to regard her sister and Twilight pleaded under her breathe for the younger alicorn to please just talk to her.
After a few moments silent staring Luna asked “... who are you?”
Celestia stuttered in shock and pulled back; staring with frank surprise at the smaller mare she was holding in her hooves. Luna looking back at her openly, her fear gone from her face and curiosity given full rein.
“What did you say?” Celestia asked dumbly.
Her sister tilted her head, “Who are you? Why do you cry over me so much? Why aren’t you hurting me?”
Celestia sniffed and rubbed her eyes, “I’m your sister”
“No you’re not”
Celestia frowned, “Yes I am”
“No you’re not”
“Yes I am!”
“Celly did not look like you” Luna argued.
Celestia couldn’t stop her grin, “Nopony’s called me Celly for a thousand years”
“You are not Celly” Luna spat.
Celestia leaned closer, “It is me Luna. It’s been a thousand years of course I’ve changed. I’ve grown”
Luna looked her up and down, “Her mane was pink”
“It became ethereal once I fully matured. As yours would have if... if you had grown up properly” she said sadly.
“You were the same size as me” Luna pointed out.
“I was always bigger then you Luna! I’m just twice your size now rather than a few inches”
Luna shook her head, “This could all be tricks. Tell me something only Celly would know”
Celestia looked away thoughtfully for a moment before a smile graced her lips. She stared ahead with a faraway expression as a fond smile crossed her face.
“Do you remember the first time you were able to fly?” she asked quietly.
Luna frowned, “I... I do. Vaguely”
“You were about six. Maybe seven? I was twelve by then and had been flying for a few months... it took longer to learn to fly for us. Alicorn bodies are so different to a pegasus”
She looked down at her sister who was staring back with rapt eyes. Celestia gave a watery smile, “You were jealous of me. You wanted so much to fly. To meet me in the sky. But you couldn’t take off the ground, your wings hadn’t grown strong enough. But you wouldn’t let that stop you and kept trying everyday”
“One day your teachers were telling you about how some young birds would be dropped from their nests by their parents and fly. The pressure of the live or die moment giving them the drive to succeed. So you decided to copy them. But instead of jumping of a tree... you leapt off the roof of the castle”
Celestia shook her head with a chuckle, “Only you would be crazy enough to try such a stunt. Of course while birds have hardwired instincts we don’t and the instant you started to fall you panicked and your wings locked”
She smiled and leaned close to Luna with bright eyes, “But I had been watching you little sister. I always had. I was proud of how hard you would work and I always watched you try and fly with a smile my dear”
“So when you fell... I was there. I swooped down and caught you. Hah you clung to me so tight! And after that I made a promise with you. I would teach you. I would fly with you and I would be the one to drop you from the skies and see if you could fly... and I would always be there to catch you if you couldn’t”
Celestias eyes were full of pride as she drew a tender kiss on her sisters’ cheek, to her delight Luna didn’t back away, “And then just a few days later I dropped you from the sky like normal and this time your wings stretched forth and you flew so gracefully. From that day on you were always beside me in the skies”
“My beautiful sister. Always at my side” Celestia finished. Her voice catching at her last words.
Luna simply stared, her eyes glistening with tears and her expression unfathomable. She licked her lips and let out a rattling breathe.
“You... are... Celestia?”
The elder nodded quickly, “yes”
“You are my sister?” Luna said with a distant look. It seemed she was checking some mental checklist.
“Yes I am” Celestia repeated with a pleading smile.
Luna continued to stare for a moment. Her eyes deeply conflicted. She hung her head and her shoulders shook violently as she struggled with some powerful emotion.
“My sister...” she hissed.
“Luna?”
Luna whipped her head back up and Celestia leaned back in alarm from the hatred in her eyes. Luna drew her lips back in a snarl as she sucked in angry breathes.
“YOU LOCKED ME AWAY CELLY!” she roared.
Luna lunged for Celestia, the elder rearing back in surprise as Luna smashed her hooves against her. Screaming and cursing as she forced her back with heavy pounding to her face.
“YOU SENT ME TO THAT HELL! ALL ALONE! WITH HER!! HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO ME CELLY!”
“Luna I couldn’t-“
Luna didn’t give her a chance to speak further. She sunk her teeth into Celestias smooth neck and bit down hard. Her prey yelling in pain as Luna tore at her until blood welled between her teeth.
“Princess!” Twilight screamed and moved to race forward.
“S-stay there Twilight! Do not interfere” Celestia pleaded as Luna gnawed at her. Her eyes begging her student to stay back.
Twilight hesitated, pacing back and forth as Celestia struggled with Luna. A low whine escaped her lips as she watched the scene unfold.
“ALL THOSE YEARS OF PAIN! ALL THE LONELINESS! IT WAS ALL! YOUR! FAULT!!” Luna screamed. Sheer rage giving her the strength to knock her sister to the ground. Before celestia could rise again Luna dropped down on her middle, sitting atop her sister as she punched and swiped at her. Celestia raising her forelegs to shield herself and just took Lunas attack stoically.
“WHY CELLY WHY!?” Luna sobbed, tears streaming down her face. She quickly exhausted herself and let her forelegs hang at her sides as she panted heavily. Below her Celestia parted her hooves and looked back at her with an equally mournful face.
“I never meant for it to happen. I was trying to free you Luna. I was always trying to free you” she whispered.
Luna hiccupped and sniffed wetly, “Then why? Why send me away?” she asked pitifully.
“I didn’t have a choice. I had to use the elements... I made a wish to free you and Equestria from the monster Nightmare Moon. But the elements made their own decision and locked you away rather than separate you. I couldn’t do anything to stop it”
“I wasn’t strong enough to free you on my own” she said brokenly.
Luna looked away with a hitched breathe. Staring into the distant as she marshalled her thoughts. She jumped as Celestia lifted a hoof and gently stroked her thigh.
“I never stopped trying to free you, she said pleadingly, I left Equestria... and spent over a century trying to find a way to break you out... I didn’t care if it let Nightmare out too I just wanted you safe”
“But it couldn’t be done. The spell that the elements created was just too powerful. All I could do was wait for time to erode it. And for you to find your own way out”
Luna looked back at her with tired eyes as she absorbed all this, Celestia sat up, Luna unresisting as the elder held her in her lap closely, “I know you have no reason to believe my promises... or to trust me, she whispered softly, but I swear on all your beautiful stars and my sun that I have never stopped missing you and I have never stopped regretting my mistakes”
“It was my entire fault that you were drawn into Nightmares trap. I forced you to start on that dark road because I failed you. I broke my promises to you and ignored you instead of treasuring you as the beautiful and wonderful sister you are”
“Don’t ask for me to forgive you. Don’t do it” Luna cut in with panicked eyes.
Celestia shook her head fiercely, “Never. I don’t have that right. No amount of begging is enough to undo the damage I’ve done to you”
She hesitated for a moment, “...but I will ask for something else” she said fearfully.
“What?” Luna asked with a whimper.
“Give me a chance. Just one chance... let me take care of you and guide you. Stay with me and get well again. Once you’ve recovered then... you can leave if you want... and I can be happy knowing you are going to be alright”
Luna looked way, trying to appear angry but the tears marred her stern expression, “Stay with you? After your soldiers have chased and harried me all day?”
“Believe me Luna there ‘will’ be repercussions for their hasty actions today” Celestia promised with tight anger.
“You can’t even control your own guards!” Luna spat, clearly still incensed by her treatment.
Celestia sighed and rubbed her eyes, “Since our separation I have been wary of enforcing my rule through sheer power Luna. I no longer rule with an iron hoof and Equestria is now a democracy. I have no desire anymore to force my wishes on others”
“You don’t have total rule anymore?” Luna asked curiously.
“I never want to go back to the way I was before Luna. It took the most horrible of tragedy’s to teach me that power can corrupt if the powerful are not also humble”
“What tragedy?”
Celestia smiled sadly at her, “Why losing you of course”
Luna blushed in embarrassment, “Ah. Of course. Should have realised”
The two sisters were silent. Luna looking away with a pensive expression while Celestia just watched her. The elder drinking in the sight with clear enthusiasm.
“I still can’t believe you’re here. In my hooves after so long” she whispered in amazement.
Luna smiled grimly, “Me neither. Still not sure if this is real”
“It’s real Luna! Believe it!”
Both sisters stared in surprise at Twilight after her outburst. The unicorn shrinking back with a blush at the scrutiny.
“S-sorry didn’t mean to interrupt” she mumbled.
“No pretty mare don’t be afraid” Luna called to her. Celestia raising an eyebrow at Lunas pet name.
“We would hear what you suggest we do regarding our sister?”
“You’re asking me?” Twilight asked, her eyes going wide with apprehension.
Luna nodded and Celestia also looked towards her student curiously. Twilight felt her mouth go dry as she the two goddesses watched her intently.
“I... I think, she gulped painfully, I think you should give her a chance Luna. Celestia has changed. She’s loved by everypony as being a fair and kind ruler. She’s never harmed anypony and in the last eight centuries there has been peace throughout Equestria thanks to her”
“Although there was the gryphon wars of twelfth century and the dragon incursions of the fourteenth but that was outside attacks not due to her. Actually the history books, though they could be falsified I guess, tell of Celestia fighting on the front lines and in the thickest battles to preserve pony lives”
“Twilight my dear you are getting off topic” Celestia politely interrupted with a smile.
Twilight blushed, “Sorry. But I guess you should give her a chance because... she cries for you Luna... she hasn’t stopped blaming herself for what happen and she wants nothing more then for you to get better again”
“We all do really” she finished with an embarrassed smile.
Luna absorbed twilights words carefully though her eyes were still pensive. She looked away from Twilight and Celestia and stared at an empty spot beside her.
“What do you guys think?” she asked softly. Celestia flinched and closed her eyes, nuzzling Lunas mane sadly as the alicorn listened to ponies only she could hear. Twilight also sharing her unhappy expression.
After a few moments Luna nodded and lifted her head to met Celestias eyes, “We have demands” she said firmly.
Celestia inclined her head to Luna, “Name them”
“I will not be ordered around by mortals anymore. Only you have the right to ask things of me and even then they must be reasonable requests.”
“Will you agree to listen to mortals requests too if they are reasonable?”
Luna nodded, “As long as they show respect and do not try to push me around I will hear them out honestly”
“I agree to that then sister”
“Secondly, Luna pointed towards the castle overhead, I want my own room and wing within the castle. Nopony is to bother me or intrude on my domain without my permission. Again only you may come and go as you please”
“I ask that at the very least you agree to regular check ups and examinations by a doctor . You still have a great deal of recover to make Luna”
Luna drew back nervously, “I don’t need examinations”
“Now Luna-“
“I don’t want anypony touching me” Luna said quickly, fearfully. Celestias eyes softened and she gently stroked Lunas cheek, “Luna... it will be alright”
“Any persons who come into your domain I will be present with them. I will not let anyone hurt you I swear it. But you are so weak my dear sister... I only want to help you get better”
“I don’t know” Luna whispered.
“One doctor. Just one trusted pony will see you. And I will be there to hold your hoof all the way Luna” Celestia promised.
“I don’t need my hoof held. I’m not a child” Luna grumbled.
“Well maybe it is I who would like to hold your hoof sister. Besides you have not removed yourself from my hold now have you?” Celestia said with a wink.
Luna blushed and glanced down again at their close proximity. Celestias lap was warm and very soft... and she wouldn’t admit it but having the much larger alicorns wings and hooves wrapped around made her feel surprisingly safe.
“I haven’t had a comfy place to sit for a long time” she admitted.
Celestia laughed, “Well I am always happy to be your seat little sister”
Luna coughed and tried to look stern through her reddened face, “My last demand Celestia”
Her sister grinned at her, “You’re so cute when you blush Luna, she giggled when Luna spluttered at her, ok what was the last thing sister?”
Luna pointed a hoof at the stone ring still locked on her horn, “You take this off right now” she spat.
Celestia stared at Luna intently, her playful expression gone and now full of seriousness, “On one condition Luna”
“What is that?”
“You must not use magic until your horn is recovered. And you must never use your magic to harm a pony again. I will not tolerate my subjects being harmed by you Luna”
Celestia expected Luna to rail against her but the younger alicorn actually shrank back from her steely expression. She looked deeply sad.
“I... I will agree to that. I never want to hurt a pony ever again”
She sniffed, “It all happened so fast and I was so scared. I never wanted to fight but they wouldn’t leave me alone! They all kept attacking me Celly!”
Her words were so stricken that Celestia quickly pulled her into a tight hug, “It’s ok. I know you weren’t thinking clearly. I forgive your rash actions and believe me I know it wasn’t all your fault. I just had to make sure you see, she sighed, mortals are so fragile Luna”
Luna chuckled bitterly, “So am I Celly”
“Then I’ll help you become strong again. And I’ll show you all the things you’ve missed in this new Equestria Luna” Celestia promised.
“Ok”
“Is that all your demands Luna?” Celestia asked hesitantly. In her wings Luna nodded tiredly, “I’m done. I just wanna sleep now” she muttered as her eyes slid shut.
“In a bed or on me Luna? I’m already a chair after all?” Celestia chuckled.
“Heres good. You’re so soft” Luna mumbled sleepily. Celestia blushed at the comment but smiled none the least.
“Then rest Luna. And tomorrow our lives begin again. For both of us”

Twilight watched the two alicorns with a stupidly sappy smile plastered over her face. Skies above this whole scene made her feel like she’d eaten a dozen bags of sugar. She couldn’t stop her heart going ‘awww’ at the sight of the two sisters reconciling.
“Twiley!”
Twilight turned with surprise as Shining Armour ran up to her, a deeply confused look in his eyes. Behind him a squad of soldiers followed but their expressions were just as confused as her own brothers.
“What. What’s happened? Is everything ok?” he asked looking uncertainly at Celestia and her entwined sister.
Filled with sibling affection Twilight leaned over and pulled Shining into a hug, ignoring his blushing objections as she buried her head in his neck.
“Twilight is everything alright?” he asked in concern.
She laughed and nuzzled him happily, “everything’s fine BBBFF”, she looked at the two alicorns and a thousand watt smile grew across her face.
“Everything’s going to be alright”

Annnnd end!
Of the chapter!
Oh my god that took forever! It was meant to be a lot shorter then this but every time I got close to an ending it didn’t feel right so added more. And more. And more! Gods perfectionism is damn annoying. Maybe I have some kind of writing OCD? Can you even have that?
Whatever.
Anyway I just wanna say thank you all for reading this chapter I really hope you’ve enjoyed it as giving you guys an interesting read is the whole point of fanfiction and I’m glad to be a part of it. And I’m glad for everyone of you who has read this 
So now I’m gonna rest up before my fingers fall of and I’ll get to work on the next chapter soon. Till next time!

calm before the storm

Hellooo everybody!
I’m finally back with a new chapter and I apologize for the long absence. The writers block was strong this month and the amount of times I’ve had to delete and rewrite this chapter is unbelievable.
Most important thing I wanna mention is how much I appreciate your likes and reviews  seriously they are amazing and It’s a wonderful feeling to hear you guys give feedback. Honestly been so long since I’ve ever done any kind of writing that knowing I’m able to give at least a halfway decent read for you guys really makes it all worthwhile. Writing is, for sure, one of the more rewarding hobbies out there.
Soo! Here’s hoping you enjoy this chapter too. I’ve tried my hand at more drama here rather than action so lets see how I do.
And now the disclaimers: MLP belongs to Hasbro and the wonderful Lauren Faust and the fantastic lyrics of Daft Punk do not belong to me either. Though I will do some shameless marketing and suggest you buy their latest album Random Access Memories as its awesome.
Ok here we go!

Chapter Five
The calm before the storm

Touch, I remember touch
Pictures came with touch
A painter in my mind
Tell me what you see
A tourist in a dream
A visitor it seems
A half-forgotten song
Where do I belong?

Tell me what you see
I need something more

Kiss, suddenly alive
Happiness arrive
Hunger like a storm
How do I begin?
A room within a room
A door behind a door
Touch, where do you lead?
I need something more

Tell me what you see
I need something more
Touch, sweet touch
You've given me too much to feel
Sweet touch
You've almost convinced me I'm real
I need something more
I need something more

Daft Punk – Touch (feat. Paul Williams)

Happy Tails was a very nervous pony right now.
Carefully pushing a heavy trolley laden with food she bemoaned that she had been picked to go to the southern wing this time. While nothing had happened to any of the maids sent to feed their newest princess all of them had found themselves spooked by the recent changes to the wing.
For one thing it was dark, not quite pitch blackness but the candles that sparsely littered the halls kept the wing in a state of constant dusk. The windows had been covered by heavy tarp to block out the sun and not a soul wandered the halls. Celestia had made it clear that this whole section of the castle was to be empty of guard or servant until stated otherwise.
Happy yelped as something silken flittered across her nose, she backed away, wiping her face furiously and glaring at the cobwebs overhead. Without any maintenance the wing was quickly becoming infested by dust and grime. She didn’t like it.
Still it was Celestias’ decision and like all ponyfolk she loved and respected her princess. Though she couldn’t stop her pace quickening in a desire to escape this place.
A few more halls and she came to the ‘door’, a simple corridor with a stately wooden door at the end. Quiet and unassuming but the sight of it drew a gulp from the young mare. She steeled herself and crept closer, the squeak of the trolleys turning wheels unnervingly loud in the silent passage.
Beside the door another cart rested. This one left by the previous maid. Happy knew her task well and carefully placed her cart before the door she went to take yesterdays trolley and get the buck out of here.
She paused to lift the covers over the plates of the mornings cart. She grimaced when she saw the food had not even been touched. She hoped the staff didn’t get blamed for that.
Something made a noise behind the door, a skitter of hoofs shifting weight that made Happy freeze. She stared with wide eyes at the door, mouth dry and fighting the urge to bolt.
She couldn’t hear anything else now but she could sense something behind that door. Like when playing a game of hide and sneak and somehow feeling somepony creeping up on you. The hairs on her neck rose with fright and she swallowed thickly.
“H-hello? A-are you there princess?” she called hoarsely. She licked her lips and against her better judgement drew closer to the door. She felt like something was holding its breath on the other side.
Driven on by frightful curiosity her trembling hoof reached out and lay on the door handle. It slide open a crack, a line of pure darkness visible along its side, and wondering where she got this courage Happy gave the door a hesitant push and it swung open fully with a loud creak.
Happy stood at the edge of a terrifying realm. Around her was the dim light of dusk but through that portal nothing but blackness existed. Her eyes struggled to make sense of the darkness but she couldn’t see anything beyond the door. Just an empty void where nothing existed.
She was wondered what to do when something flickered in the darkness. Her eyes drew wide as saucers as two blue orbs appeared in the shadows. She realised with a bolt of terror that they were eyes looking back at her.
Reason went out of the window. Happy screamed and turned to run, and immediately slammed into something large and unyielding.
She actually bounced back and stars danced before her eyes. She groaned and shook her head to clear the dizziness and looked up at what she had run into.
Princess Celestia, steward of the sun, stood tall and radiant before her. Happy felt relief at first but when she saw her princesses stern eyes she wanted to run and hide.
“What are you doing here my little pony?” Celestia asked coldly. Her normally gentle tone gone and now sternly judicial.
“I-I was just-“ Happy started to say.
“I gave strict instructions that this wing was not to be disturbed” Celestia cut in sharply. She hadn’t raised her voice but the steel in her words made Happys’ knees shake.
“I-I’m sorry princess! I’m sorry!” Happy wailed fearfully. She blinked back tears, unaccustomed to seeing her princess angry.
Celestias’ gaze softened as she saw how much the young mare was struggling not to cry, “I’m sorry young mare. I didn’t mean to scare you. But please explain yourself” she said gently. She tucked back her wings realising they had been arched threateningly over the smaller pony.
“I-I heard a noise. Something behind the door... and I.... I wanted to look” Happy said weakly.
“Even after I ordered all ponies not to disturb my sister?” Celestia pointed out.
Happy hung her head, “I was curious. I’m sorry”
She heard a weary sigh from her ruler, “What is your name young lady?”
“Er... Happy Tails?”
“Happy Tails, listen closely. I can forgive your curiosity this time, I understand ponies are curious about Luna, but you must not enter the wing without permission. My sister needs her peace to recover. Do you understand me?”
Happy nodded her head quickly, “Yes princess!”
Celestia smiled at her, “Thank you Happy Tails. Now run along dear, I’m sure you have many tasks to do today”
Happy smiled back and made to rush off, apologised for forgetting the left over cart she bowed and hurried away. Despite her forgiveness Happy could still feel Celestias eyes upon her and for the first time in her employment she wanted to be away from her princess.

Celestias smile vanished once Happy was gone. For a moment she closed her eyes, tension visible on her face before she breathed deep and reclaimed her mask of serenity.
She had actually lost her temper. For a brief moment she had been on the verge of lashing out at the young mare. Not in any physical manner of course, the thought of actually striking one of her subjects filled her with disgust, but spitefully commanding the girl to leave and never come back here.
She had to get a better hold of herself. The last month and a half had been taxing in the extreme and releasing all her anger on a poor young mare who didn’t know any better was not acceptable.
There were plenty of other ponies more deserving of her anger.
Her horn glowed as she lifted the plate covers to examine the meal prepared for Luna and herself. Her own meal, a delicious looking platter of spiced potatoes and stuffed vegetables, was pure perfection. Lunas on the other hoof was a flat and unappealing gruel that made Celestia grit her teeth in sheer fury.
Little slights, vicious rumours and the like had circulated the castle ever since her sister had first taken residence. Once Luna was healthy enough to eat solid food Celestia had been eager to share meals with her sister again and show her the delights of modern equestrian cuisine.
The first meal prepared by the kitchens for Luna had been so foully inedible Celestia had excused herself from her sister to storm down to the kitchens and throw the head chef out on his tail. It had been immensely satisfying and she had made it quite clear, in the thunderous royal voice she hadn’t used for years that her sister was to be treated as the royalty she was. She had hoped that would be the end of it.
But judging by the bare bones gruel the new staff served they still weren’t willing to forgive and forget yet. Again Celestia wanted to rant and rage but she kept herself in check. She had promised Luna after all.

“How dare they!? I’ve turned the other cheek to everything else, I was serious when I said I wouldn’t force ponies to accept my views, but this is going too far!”
“It’s just food sister” Luna said calmly as she watched her elder pace about angrily.
“That’s not the point! They are deliberately testing me now. I won’t have my sister... BULLYED like this!”
Plans and ideas were churning in Celestias mind. She’d give them a final warning and if they persisted she’d fire the lot of them. And the next staff. And the next until the message got across.
Her pacing was cut short by a pair of glowing blue eyes; she leaned back in surprise as Luna stood before her.
“Doctor Greymane said that I can only eat this... ‘porridge?’ for the next few months until my body can safely digest richer food. So really it’s not all that bad” she said soothingly.
“It’s still an insult Luna. I won’t tolerate it”
“Yes you will. Because it has to be this way” Luna replied sternly.
Celestia frowned at her, “What do you mean sister?”
Luna averted her gaze, “I did bad things to them Celly. To be honest I’m amazed they’re making me any kind of food”
“None of that was your fault Luna!”
“Yes it was. I was too weak... too foolish to resist the Nightmare. And even when I returned I caused a great deal of devastation. Canterlot square is still being repaired is it not?”
“You were driven to that Luna. My guards forced you to act” Celestia hissed. Her eyes still smouldering with anger at the memory.
Lunas wings rustled, instinctively trying to hug herself but the slender appendages were still too damaged to obey. Celestia felt her chest constrict painfully as Luna looked at her withered wings sadly.
“Regardless the ponies of equestria view me with fear and suspicion. If I am to regain their trust I must accept their anger... their prejudice. Refusing to lash out is the only way to prove I am different to Nightmare Moon” Luna said, her words tinged with misery but surprisingly resolute.
Celestia simply stared at her sister, her face twisted with frustration before she sighed heavily and slumped her shoulders, “Very well. I understand your reasoning sister... I just...”
“I know. You want to protect me”
Celestia looked up with surprise to see Luna gently smiling at her.
“I don’t want to see you hurt”
“You must get used to it Celly. I am a long way from being ‘ok’. But I feel better knowing you care for me”
“Of course I care for you” Celestia whispered and acting on instinct stepped forward to embrace her sister. She realised her mistake too late as Lunas eyes drew wide with fear and she scuttled back out of reach.
For a moment the two sisters stood like statues. Celestia with one hoof hovering in the air and Luna staring back uncertainly.
Celestia lowered her hoof, “I-I’m sorry... I didn’t-“ she began to say.
“It’s ok...” Luna said curtly.
“I just wanted...”
“... I know”
Luna stared at the floor, her features tight with frustration and shaking slightly. The sight again pulled at Celestia to embrace her sister but she resisted the impulse.
“I’ll control myself better next time” she said quietly.
Luna flinched at Celestias miserable words, “I can’t... I can’t yet Celly. I’m not there yet” she hissed.
The sisters stood in silence. The distance between them mere feet but it felt like miles.
“The foods getting cold. We should eat” Luna whispered.
Celestia looked at their meals and an idea crossed her mind. She carefully picked up both plates in her magical field and held Lunas meal out to her. The other alicorn looked at it for a moment then at her sisters encouraging smile.
With a slight tremble to her hooves she took the plate from her sisters hold. Celestia sighing slightly as she felt the ghostly sensation of Lunas hooves touch her magical field. Luna quickly tucked into her food, Celestia chuckling at her ravenous feeding before daintily picking up a knife and fork.
It was a small step forward but it was a start.

Celestia came back from her memories with a tender smile on her face. Yes the anger still warmed her blood but it was manageable now.
She wanted to chuckle at how mature her sister had been back then. To think that Luna would be more calm and logical then she was a happy thought. That good feeling propelled her to push the cart into Lunas wing and hurry into the darkness. She wanted to see her sister.
The door creaked shut behind her allowing darkness to blanket her. The pitch black would make it next to impossible for a mortal to find their way but Celestia had the light of the sun behind her eyes and she saw the world clearly in rich twilight. She picked her way down the halls past empty rooms and quiet dining halls. The wing was very large but hadn’t been used for a long time. The rich furnishings and old decorations were coated in old dust.
As she drew nearer to Lunas rooms she started to see the stars. A few hung sparsely from the ceiling but as she travelled they grew more numerous above her, glinting and shining dully as they caught faint rays of light that seeped from shuttered windows. The odd faintly glowing crystal shared its light with its companions.
Not long after Luna had got settled into the wing she had started her project. She begun by smashing any mirrors or glassware she found in the old wing and hanging them from the ceiling. She had tried to enchant some to glow and provide light but her magic was still recovering so Celestia had cast the spells herself. Pretty soon a faux night sky had sprung into existence in the dark halls.
The effect was beautiful and she was pleased that Lunas artistic flare hadn’t withered and died in her exile. Celestia had never been able to make the night sky as beautiful as Luna could. But she was uneasy that her sister had created this landscape for her to live in. It wasn’t healthy for her to stay in a copy of her prison, however crude, and Celestia had tried to talk her out of it.

“I want it this way sister. I want to be reminded of my prison everyday. I don’t want to live in the sun like the rest of the world”
“But Luna you don’t have to stay in the dark like this. You can stay with me in my towers with the sun and gentle breeze. I know you enjoy watching ponies going about their lives. Up there you could get to know ponies again”
“No sister. I can’t take that risk. It’s too dangerous”
“Why?”
“because... one day I’ll wake up... and I’ll be back on the moon where I never left. I want to be ready so I’m not completely destroyed by the event”
“Luna that’s not going to happen! You will never be banished there again!”
“I want to believe that Celly... but It’s difficult”

The memory brought a wince of pain from the princess. Despite her best efforts Luna still had an air of fatalism about her and nothing she did could assuage her sisters fears.
Celestia reached Lunas door and took a moment to collect herself. In Lunas presence she was cheerful and calm, a mask she wore to prevent her sister from worrying about her, but outside this wing she fretted constantly about her sister. It had even started to bleed into her dreams, horrible yet vague nightmares of failing her sister and due to this sleep had become extremely difficult.
Rubbing the tiredness from her eyes she took a breath and knocked on the door, “Luna? Are you awake?”
She waited patiently and soon got a reply, “Yes Celly! Er... just a second!” Celestia cocked her head as she heard Luna mutter to herself before she yelped and a loud thud echoed from the room.
“Luna!” Celestia shoved open the door and burst into the room.
“I’m fine sister” Luna grumbled from the floor. Celestia hovering over her worriedly as she looked between the wincing alicorn and the step ladder fallen beside her. She sighed and drew her wings back to her side, “You fell off the ladder didn’t you?” she said with a smile.
“... maybe”
Celestia chuckled as Luna glared at her petulantly. She stepped back as the younger mare climbed to her hooves and limped to the fallen ladder.
“Let me help you” Celestia said as she moved to assist.
“I don’t need help!” Luna snapped. Celestia stepped back as if stung and Luna immediately looked guilty. She looked away for a moment, “leave her alone” she muttered under her breath before she gave Celestia her attention again.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped. I can do this sister”
“...of course Luna” Celestia answered quietly. Luna gave her an apologetic smile before setting the ladder up. As she carefully climbed again Celestia looked around her bedroom distractedly.
Lunas room was strangely messy yet sparse at the same time. At some point Luna had torn the room apart, the furniture and decorations all pulled down and ripped up before being piled in the four corners of the room. The massive bed had likewise been broken to kindling and Luna had taken the mattress and covers and made a nest in the centre of the room. The only area still functional was a small attached kitchen to the bedroom, a much more recent addition to the architecture.
It was a worryingly familiar sight and one that Celestia had been adamant Luna shouldn’t be living in. The bed in the centre of the room, empty ground all around and stars overhead, the comparison with the moon’s surface was just too distressing.
“There you go... all pretty now...” Luna crooned as she fitting another ‘star’ to her ceiling. Celestia watching with pained eyes as Luna reached out to spin and touch the shards hanging around her.
‘I still don’t like this’ Celestia thought wretchedly. As she watched her sister smile and whisper to herself she thought back to Greymanes argument for Luna.

“It has to be this way princess... at least for now” Greymane said, his words surprisingly adamant towards his ruler.
Celestia stared down at him from her throne, “My sister is currently filling her halls with her ‘night sky’. I wanted to free her from the moon not stand by as she recreates it in her home. She should be in the sun and sky with living ponies not figments of her imagination”
“Is that truly your concern or do you want her to show ‘you’ more attention princess?”
Celestia couldn’t stop her snarl, “Watch your words doctor! What I want is for my sister to get better nothing else!”
Greymane didn’t even flinch under her outburst, “Then if that is the truth she needs to be allowed to make her moonscape”
“And how is that supposed to help her!? Living in a fantasy world is not going to help her deal with reality!”
“Tell me princess what happened the first time we tried to introduce her to reality?” Greymane asked softly.
Celestia leaned back with a grimace. How could she forget that disastrous experiment?
“I admit I acted rashly then. Trying to force Luna to leave her hideout caused more damage than recovery. But we can’t just let her retreat back into her shell!”
“She’s still not talking to you then?”
Celestia closed her eyes painfully, “No she isn’t... she’s angry with me”
“She’s afraid. Of the outside. Of ponies... of you” Greymane noted Celestias flinch with a sympathetic look, “We have to give her time to grow accustomed to others again”
Celestia chuckled bitterly, “Time... I learnt to have patience with it as I waited for my sister to return with me and now she is here I find myself becoming short with it again. Time is no longer pleasant to me doctor”
“Then you will have to learn patience again Celestia as it’s the only way to get through to Luna now. It’s not ideal but Luna has to believe she is safe before she will open up to us. Once she knows she can trust others then we can entice her outside. Eventually curiosity will drive her to step out of the shadows princess”
“I fear losing her Greymane, Celestia admitted in a small voice, I worry that she will be lost within the moon of her mind and never come back to me”
Graymane met her saddened eyes with his own resolute ones, “That won’t happen Celestia. I may have only known her a short time but I can see your sister has a strong spirit. She will not let herself be caged again. I promise you”

“Sister?”
Celestia blinked and stepped away from the mirror of her memories to see Luna watching her. Her little sister bore a look of concern and Celestia couldn’t help but smile at her, “I’m fine Luna. Just daydreaming”
Luna tilted her head, “Daydreaming. A funny phrase” she shrugged and came down from the ladder to stand beside her sister.
“I have been negligent. I have not welcomed you or enquired on your health” Luna said. Her tone was idle and lacking emotion but not malicious. It was just how she was sometimes.
“It’s alright Lulu I can see you are distracted” Celestia nodded towards the new star above them.
Luna glanced up, “It’s not finished yet” she said distantly.
“It is still beautiful”
A smile graced Lunas lips, “Thank you. Now would you like a coffee? I know how much you like that drink you partake in”
“It’s more than a drink believe me Luna” the larger alicorn said with a chuckle. She took a seat on some plush cushions as Luna busied herself with the kettle.
Greymane and his staff had understandably been reluctant to allow Luna anything to harm herself with, even a simple tool like a kettle, but after the first week he and Celestia had been confident that Luna had no suicidal inclines and had stocked a kitchen for her use in the wing.
Luna had been suspicious of modern technology at first. The idea of using a machine and not magic to perform tasks had confused her but she had quickly come to appreciate the convenience and versatility of modern appliances.
And the books too. Celestia was pleased to note a bookcase hadn’t been torn apart like the rest of the room. History books, modern literature, fictional works all kinds of documents had been gathered for Luna to examine and Celestia was pleased that Luna enjoyed them so much. She couldn’t be here all the time, as much as she wished otherwise, and these books were the best thing to occupy her sister until she was ready to leave the tower.
“Huzzah! The coffee and tea is done”
Celestia giggled as Luna brought over their drinks. Luna had not fallen in love with coffee like her sister had but she had become enamoured with herbal tea.
The two alicorns sat in silence for a moment as they sipped their drinks, both watching the other, seemingly happy to just share their company.
“So sister, Luna took a small sip, how has the day faired for you?”
Celestia daintily sipped her own coffee to conceal the disquiet she felt, ‘Fighting to convince my subjects to accept you. Like I have for the last month’, “Nothing too strenuous Luna. The usual boring bureaucracy and disgruntled nobles” she answered.
She smiled tenderly, “If it wasn’t for these dinners with you or Twilights letters I’d be ready to climb the walls”
The dropping of her students name caught Lunas attention like she knew it would. The younger alicorn looking over her cup at Celestia with renewed interest, “How is she doing?”
Celestia grinned, “Well just recently I sent her tickets to the upcoming Gala. As is customary I sent two tickets for herself and a partner to visit. But within the day she had sent the tickets back and an apology. It seems her first thoughts had turned to her friends and having to choose between the six of them had worked her into quite the state”
“Apparently they had all competed amongst themselves to garner her approval. Bribes with food, clothing, parties and spring cleaning in summer, Celestia laughed, pretty soon the whole of ponyville was chasing my young student across the town for the tickets”
Luna frowned as she sipped her tea, “That doesn’t sound very nice Celestia. It sounds to me that she was being unfairly hounded”
“I know sister. To be fair it wasn’t very nice. But what made me happy was how they worked it all out in the end. Apparently they realised the pressure they had put Twilight through and all of them swore off the tickets for her. But in the end it was Twilight who decided that she did not want to be anywhere without all her friends and sent them back to me”
“So what did you do afterwards Celly?” Luna asked with rapt attention.
“I sent her six tickets and told them all to come as my guests of honour, Celestia looked away fondly, those young mares friendship is so new yet I can tell it will stay with them forever”
“Yes... forever...” Luna said softly.
The elder looked across at her sister fretfully. She could see Luna was being drawn into dark thoughts of her own situation.
‘It’s so hard not to hold her’ “You could meet them Luna”
Her sister looked up with alarm, “They want to help you just like I do” Celestia said confidently.
Luna shook her head, “Can’t face them... not after what I did”
“Luna they know Nightmare wasn’t your fault-”
“No not that, Luna interrupted with a hiss, the dragon... Twilights little brother”
“Oh” Celestia hesitated here, “I gave them both your apologies and they understand you didn’t mean to harm him. It was all a misunderstanding”
“... he was scared I’d hurt the mare. He didn’t even think about himself. I just saw the dragon and assumed he was a beast... just like ponies assumed that of me” Luna whispered, her whole posture wretched.
Celestia could see the black depression settling on Luna and had to derail it quickly, “Luna he was out of the hospital in a day with no lasting harm. He doesn’t blame you for it”
‘Mostly because he had his new found friend Rarity fussing over him’ she thought fondly.
“And Twilight?” Luna asked hopefully.
Celestia found herself caught out. She wanted to lie. To spare her sisters feelings... but...
‘No... I can’t do that. It hurts but honesty is better for the long term’
“Twilight is... well she understands you weren’t thinking clearly. But you see she sees Spike as family. He is her little brother in everything but blood. She is understandably protective of him”
“She doesn’t forgive me” Luna said dully.
Celestia remembered Twilights determined eyes. Her adamant tone. The one and only time she’d ever argued with her princess.
“She wants an apology from you”
Luna drew back from that and Celestia watched her as she turned her back on her sister. A few moments later the whispering started, as it always did when the dark alicorn was under stress.
“We should do it. It is her right to demand an apology from us”
“They’ll all be there though. Can we handle being stuck in a room with all of them?”
“We have suffered more than that dragon did! We shouldn’t have to apologise!”
“No. It’s the right thing to do. We promised ourselves we would try to be a better pony this time”
“Luna...”
The dark princess turned at her sisters call. Her glassy eyes told Celestia that it wasn’t just Luna paying attention to her.
“I could come with you? Be by your side if you want to see Twilight” Celestia said softly.
Luna stared back distantly, “We’re not ready yet. Luna needs time” she said flatly.
The larger alicorn couldn’t stop her frown of displeasure and had to snap her wings back before they swept up aggressively. Now was not the time to hiss at one of Lunas ‘friends’.
“Luna you promised remember” Celestia reminded her with a stern tone. Luna blinked and shook her head breaking free of her trance.
She hugged herself for a moment, “Sorry sister. I know you don’t like that” she whispered.
Celestia sighed and stepped closer to Luna. She couldn’t hug her sister so being closer would have to do.
“Luna... you don’t have to hide behind them with me. I want it to just be us. You and me. Nopony else”
She swallowed thickly finding her next words difficult to express, “I... I don’t want you to be scared of me”
Luna met her sisters eyes wretchedly, “It’s not you that I’m scared of. It’s who you remind me of”
The larger alicorn had to fight the urge to snarl at the comparison. Her tense posture made Luna watch her carefully and she stepped back from the impulse to shout.
“I will never hurt you like she did Luna” she forced out. Filling the words with all the sincerity and love she had for her sister.
Luna nodded, “I know Celly. It’s just difficult sometimes. It’s not your fault. Know that ok?” she pleaded.
Celestia glared to the side and she snorted in frustration when she saw the trolley was still in the hallway.
“Every time I come here to have a pleasant meal with you I somehow find a way to make you sad Luna... just once can I know the right things to say and do without frightening you” Celestia said mournfully.
Lost in her thoughts she jumped as Luna touched her shoulder with a hoof. Celestia staring in surprise at her sister who gave her a faltering smile.
Her hoof was shaking on her elders pristine white fur but Luna held her ground, “You’re here Celly. You haven’t left me. That’s all I need from you”
Celestia smiled back and raised her own hoof. She noted Luna watch it warily so she kept her movements slow and careful. With tender care she placed her hoof over Lunas own giving it a gentle rub.
“Thank you Lulu”
Luna blushed and ducked her head in embarrassment. For a moment they held their comfortable hooveholding until Luna regretfully drew her hoof back. Celestia missed it the moment it left.
Luna coughed and pawed the ground nervously, “Sister. It is coming close to dusk is it not?” she asked lightly.
“Yes it is Luna. May I ask how you know that?”
“I can feel the moon calling to me” Luna said. She didn’t sound pleased by it.
Celestia however was ecstatic. The flow of day and night, sun and moon were built into her and her sister. Ever since Celestia had first raised the sun she had always been aware of its place in the sky even when hiding from its light or a measure of time. She always knew when it was time for it to rise or set and make way for the moon.
This sense Luna had as well... in the distance past at least. Since returning her connection to the moon had been withered and non-functional but now it seemed that part of her alicorn nature was starting to recover.
“This is wonderful news Luna! It is a sign that you are recovering! Soon you will be able to retake your rightful place as steward of the night”
A flash of unease danced in Lunas eyes for a bare second, so quickly that Celestia missed it in her joy, but the younger alicorn merely took a deep breath and smiled back at her sister.
“I am not yet strong enough to take control of the moon” she reminded.
“Of course. I wasn’t going to ask you to take over now Luna!” Celestia said with a laugh.
“Glad to hear that. But I wondered... maybe we could... eat outside? And I could see you usher in the night?” Luna asked coyly.
Celestia almost tripped over herself, “Yesofcoursewhatagreatidea!” she said in a rush as her magic grabbed the cart and she flung back the curtains at the far wall. The heavy drapes parting with a flourish and bright ‘blinding’ light filling the room.
“AHH! CELESTIA!” Luna shrieked as the sudden bright light made her eyes sting. She instinctively retreated into the shadows from the light.
Celestia smiled sheepishly, “Sorry” she said while rubbing the back of her head.
Luna shook her head with a smile at Celestias excitement. She looked up and nervousness overcame her.
Beyond the shadows she hid in the brilliance of her sisters sun reached out for her. The glass doors to the balcony glowed with pure white light and bathed in its radiant stood her sister. Regal and powerful in her element.
Luna felt very small as the much larger alicorn waited for her. She shuffled on her hooves as she tried to work up the courage to step into that light. To join her immortal partner.
“Luna...”
Celestia gracefully extended a hoof towards her sister. Her smile beautiful and her eyes filled with the loving warmth of the sun, “Join me Luna. Join me in the sun” she softly asked.
Luna gulped in terror but couldn’t resist the others call. First one hoof, then another, she slowly stepped into the light. The rays of the sun so alien on her midnight fur yet the warmth was something she found to be soothing. A whole month spent in the dark and a thousand years before had ill-prepared her for how good sunlight could feel. She had been too panicked and scared last time to really enjoy it.
Mustering her courage she took her sisters hoof, Celestias smile growing ever wider in delight as she gently lead Luna out onto the balcony. The smaller alicorn alternating between huddling close to her sister frightfully and drawing back as her own neurosis forced her to.
“Just dinner Luna that’s all. You can go back inside anytime you want ok?”
Luna licked her dry lips, “Ok...”
Some pillows held in Celestias magical field settled on the balcony and she gestured for Luna to take a seat. The younger mare looking around with growing enthusiasm as Celestia set plates and cutlery between them.
It was coming up to evening and far below them the city of Canterlot could not be more lively. Many ponies had finished their jobs and were spending time with friends and family across the cities many attractions. Young stallions and mares laughing and joking, foals played with their parents and young couples walking together in bliss. The city alive with the happiness of its populous.
Luna quickly left her seat and leaned over the balcony guardrail to stare at the ponies below her. Her eyes wide and joyful as she followed their movements.
Celestia chuckled at the sight, “Now Luna they aren’t going anywhere. Have something to eat and then we can both enjoy the view”
“Five more minutes” Luna said quickly without taking her eyes of the ponies, Celestia sighed, “Luna” she called sternly. The younger mare tore her eyes away to pout petulantly at her big sister.
“It’s important for you to eat properly to help you recover. You haven’t eaten since yesterday. You need to eat now”
“I had breakfast this morning” Luna replied edgily.
Celestia frowned at her, “No you didn’t Luna. I saw the trolley in the hall. You didn’t touch your meal sister”
“Wasn’t hungry”
“Luna, Celestia held a hoof to her face in annoyance, you promised me you would eat your meals”
Luna kicked a stone idly, “You weren’t there to have breakfast with me” she said quietly.
“Luna... I can’t join you all the time. As much as I wished it wasn’t I have my duties to attend to” the elder sadly replied.
Luna looked away with a heavy scowl. Celestia wondered if she would have to argue with her sister further but after a moment her sister huffed and sat across from her, picking up her cutlery and examining her food with a critical eye.
Celestia shared that less then pleased expression, “I know it’s not very appealing Luna but you’ve made wonderful progress and I’m sure in no time you’ll be able to eat better foods” she said persuasively.
Luna didn’t answer. Instead she sunk a spoon into her ‘gruel’ and wolfishly shovelled it down.
“Luna!” Celestia was aghast. Her sister looked up from mid-bite, porridge staining her lips, and smirked at Celestia, “It may not be the best Celly but after a thousand years anything is a banquet sister”
“You will not be eating with others until I teach you how to be a lady again Luna” Celestia said in deadpan. Luna cocked her head and stuck her tongue out cheekily before chowing down again. Celestia hid her smile and daintily started her own meal.
“Well then sister what shall we discuss today?” she asked brightly.
Luna swallowed and mulled this over before she grinned evilly, “Do the ponies of equestria still know the legend of Trollestia?”
Her sister simply stared at her.

The rest of the meal went by smoothly, (after Celestia pleaded with Luna never to say that word within earshot of anypony) and now the two sisters simply sat watching the city below.
The silence didn’t bother Celestia. Sharing these moments with Luna was a dream come true. To actually be in the presence of her sister... such a feeling... an elation she did not think she would ever stop enjoying.
Luna huddled closer. As the evening drew on the air had become much colder despite the sun’s rays. Celestia had gathered sheets to cover Luna, the younger alicorn not as resistant to the elements as her elder, and scant minutes later Luna had thrown the blanket over her sister too.
It was torture in a way. Celestia wanted to reach out and hold the smaller mare but she knew it had to be Luna that made the first step. Right now she had crept closer and closer to her sister until they were mere inches apart but couldn’t close the final gap.
Still seated together and sharing warmth, watching the ponies go about their lives down below, there was tranquillity here. It had been a long time since Celestia had found the time to observe her subjects in their happiness and being with her sister made it all the better.
Her head tilted as a pressure built inside her. Starting small and ignored by now growing ever more persistent. She gazed at the sun kissing the horizon and knew it was getting impatient to lower and make way for its moon.
She didn’t say anything as she carefully removed herself from the blanket. She felt Lunas eyes on her as she stepped forward and spread her wings and lit her horn.
There was no discomfort, no effort for Celestias task. She had controlled the skies for a thousand years alone and had become quite adept at managing the celestial bodies. She whispered a goodnight to the sun as it sleepily disappeared under the world and reached for the moon.
As ever she held back the wince of discomfort when she touched the moon. For a thousand years it had seethed and raged every time she took control of it. The trapped presence of the Nightmare making it clear that it did not enjoy the sun goddesses touch. But since freeing Luna it had changed. And not exactly for the better.
The moon was icy cold and echoed with pain. It didn’t resist her commands anymore and now felt lost and confused. Following her guidance without complaint not because it approved of her but because it didn’t care enough to resist.
The moon was searching for something and she knew what it was. It was calling for the dark alicorn currently beside her and receiving only silence in return.
With some gentle coaxing it took its place in the night sky. Celestia stepped back to admire it. Without the curse of the mare in the moon scarring its surface it was very beautiful. She said as much to Luna.
Luna merely stared at it, her eyes expressionless and her jaw tight. Without another word she wrapped the blankets around herself and returned to her quarters.
“Luna?” Celestia followed her anxiously, “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing”
“Clearly you are upset. Please tell me what’s wrong”
“It’s not your concern” Luna said curtly.
Celestia frowned at her, “I am your sister. Whatever causing you upset becomes my concern”
“Just drop it Celly” Luna hissed.
Celestia squared herself against her irate sister, “No. Now tell me what’s wrong”
Luna screamed and in a fit of rage tore the sheets off her and threw them away, “My sister! Always butting into my affairs! Always trying to tell me what to do! I DON’T WANT TO FOLLOW YOUR ORDERS CELESTIA!!”
Celestia took a step back from the venom in Lunas words but quickly recovered, “Orders? I’m just asking you what’s wrong Lulu!”
“No your ‘telling’ me to tell you what’s wrong. You’re treating me like one of your subjects! You always have!”
Celestia was shocked at the sudden change over Luna. The smaller alicorn was outright glaring at her with hostility. Where had this come from?
“Luna... if I have offended you in some way I apologise. I am only trying to look out for you that’s all. Like a big sister should” she said tenderly.
Luna was still staring at her angrily, her eyes wild and glassy. Celestia knew that look and dreaded what it could mean.
“You always told me what to do. You always told me it was my place” Luna said. Her eyes glaring into the distance, lost in her memories.
“Luna you need to calm down” Celestia said softly as her sister twitched and muttered to herself. Inwardly Celestia was cursing herself, ‘Never should have let her see the moon. Should have known the memories would drag those other three to the surface. Skies above how do I try and have a rational conversation with split personalities?’
“She thinks she’s better then you” Luna hissed to herself. Her eyes swept to the right and she glowered at something unseen, “How do we know she’s changed? It could all be a trick!”
“LUNA!” Celestia roared. Her yell making the smaller alicorn dart back and snarl at her in defiance.
“Luna... I am not ‘better’ then you. We are sisters. Equals. We were both born to safeguard this world. Together.” She stressed the last part.
Lunas snarl carefully drew back and she approached her sister. Celestia watching her warily as the fierceness of her eyes and the rigidness of her posture made it clear she was still angry.
She stopped a mere pace from her sister and glared up at her. The image almost comical to any observers to see the much smaller alicorn pinning the larger in place with the force of her stare alone.
“Luna?” Celestia asked as the silence dragged on.
The younger mare licked her dry lips and let out a shuddering breathe, “You must prove to us that you do not believe yourself above us” she whispered.
“What do you want Luna?” Celestia asked quietly.
Luna paced around her sister examining her closely. Celestia feeling nervous under her sisters close scrutiny. The younger alicorns eyes were dark and heady with some strange emotion.
“In the sunlight court a millennia ago... we would prostate ourselves before you whenever we spoke to you. Always in front of the ‘nobles’, Luna hissed the word hatefully, and members of the court. You demanded it of us”
“I’m sorry Luna. I never should have done that” Celestia said with true regret.
“Then to prove yourself to us you will bow before us”
Celestia almost spluttered in shock at the demand. Luna continued to gaze up at her with those intense eyes. “Luna I don’t think-“
“DO IT CELESTIA! Luna cut in with a roar, PROVE THAT YOU DO NOT THINK YOURSELF ABOVE US!”
Lunas shout echoed throughout the room, sweeping around the two alicorns and leaving a thick layer of tension between them. The two sisters locked in a silent struggle as they stared at each other, one shaking with anxiety but trying to enforce her will through rage alone, the other quiet as the stars and bearing an unreadable expression.
The silence stretched on to the point of breaking before the unbelievable happened.
With only the smallest shiver Celestia closed her eyes and bowed her head, her sisters eyes widening with shock at the display. It only lasted a moment before Luna frowned at her wordless sibling.
“No Celestia that won’t do. I asked you to bow as I once bowed for you” Luna said coldly.
Celestia shoulders trembled and a slight clenching of her jaw were the only indicators of her unease. She sunk to her knees and bowed fully to her sister, brow resting upon the floor and forelegs splayed in supplication, the bow of a subject to their ruler.
Luna let out a rattling breathe as she drunk in the sight. Her gaze swept over her sisters kneeling form and she rubbed at her eyes as if in disbelief.
“You did it... you actually did it” she whispered in amazement.
Celestia raised her head slightly and met her sisters gaze, “I promised I’d do whatever it took to earn your forgiveness” she answered, her words nervous and uncertain.
“Don’t move” Luna hissed as she slowly paced around her sister. Celestia dug her hoofs into the floor but complied.
Luna examined her sister without a word though she occasionally cocked an ear as if someone was whispering to her. She finally licked her lips dryly and sat in front of Celestia looked down at her with a strangely haughty expression.
“You did as I asked. No... As I told you. I demanded something of you and you obeyed didn’t you sister?” she said silkily.
“Luna I said-“
“Don’t interrupt. This is important”
Luna smiled down at her white furred sibling, “In a thousand years... has anypony ever tried to tell you what to do? Have any of them even dared try and ‘order’ you to do anything?”
Celestia didn’t know what to say but Luna took her silence for an answer. The dark alicorns grin widened.
“Even before my banishment you wouldn’t let anyone push you around. You were a wilful child and quickly grew into a demanding adult. You were a goddess by birth, why should you listen to mortals?”
“That arrogance extended to ordering me around... telling me what to do and say” Luna whispered thoughtfully.
“Is any amount of apologies going to change that Luna?” Celestia asked wretchedly. Her sister noted Celestias painful words and smiled at her serenely.
To the elders surprise Luna placed a hoof on her head and tenderly stroked her mane. The sheer oddity of the notion rendering her speechless.
“It’s ok Celly. I don’t care about that anymore. I’ve had an epiphany. Just now in fact” Luna said with a chuckle.
“And what epiphany is that?” Celestia was afraid about asking. Lunas smile was far too eccentric and this whole situation had taken her completely out of her comfort zone. She didn’t feel threatened but just... off. Her breath caught in her throat as Lunas hoof left her mane and tenderly stroked her cheek.
“I understand now why you were like you were Celly. You are a goddess. Your first instinct isn’t to listen to anypony. You only treat your subjects like equals because you’ve learnt to show such empathy”
Luna leaned closer and flashed a grin; sharp teeth twinkled in the dark as Luna sighed rapturously.
“But I... I am the only other being in this world that you cannot ignore. My right of birth as your sister means you have to listen to me. You cannot push me around like you can the mortals”
Her fangs flashed again and a slender pink tongue flicked out to lick them, Celestia watching the action raptly as her sisters hoof left her cheek to rest on top of her head just below her horn.
“We are the only true equals in this world my sister. Nothing else can stand beside us. And we will remain equals until...”
Lunas words trailed off and a frown marred her face. Her ears tilted as she listened to something and she shook her head in censor. She looked towards her hoof; its gentle motions over Celestias mane and with a reluctant sigh drew it back to her side.
“Well. Until one of us forgets” she said to herself. She drew back from her sister and sat a short distance away staring at her hooves with a faraway expression.
Celestia slowly climbed to her hooves. Near silent she approached her sister till she stood beside her. She opened her mouth to speak but didn’t know what words to say so settled for watching her sister with an anxious expression. Her presence drew Lunas attention however and the younger alicorn looked up at her, blinking in surprise before a stricken look crossed her face.
“I didn’t scare you just now did I?” she asked fearfully.
Celestia shook her head. In truth she hadn’t felt any threat from her sister but she was shaken by what had just happened. Luna had seemed to take control of her for just a moment and it had left her extremely confused. Should she be angry? Annoyed? Upset?
Something had just happened and she wasn’t sure what it was. It seemed like an argument blown out of proportion but she felt something had changed here.
She closed her eyes and marshalled her thoughts, “I’m sorry I demanded you tell me what was wrong... and the times before that I ordered you to do what I say” she apologised. Trying to clear the air between them seemed the right move right now.
To her relief Luna smiled at her, “It’s ok Celly. I know you’re just being a concerned big sister. It’s probably only a matter of time till we argue again but I know it’s only cause you worry about me”
She laughed, “To think if I knew I could argue with you a thousand years ago I might not have kept everything bottled up for Nightmare to use!”
“Yes. If I only you had known” Celestia said dryly. Her flat stare earning a grin from Luna.
The other alicorn quickly sobered, “I’m sorry that I snapped too. I just... I’ll tell you what’s bothering me later. It’s too soon now”
Her sister was quiet for a moment, “Is it the moon?” she whispered.
Luna lips pursed and she almost glared before regaining control, “I’ll tell you when I’m ready” she said firmly.
Celestia nodded before a yawn cracked her jaw. The action soothed the air as Luna giggled at her, “Is it past your bedtime?” she asked cheekily.
“Oh hush you” the white mare answered with a stuck out tongue. She stretched languidly only now aware of the tiredness that had seeped into her bones. It was always difficult to stay awake after raising the moon. It just wasn’t her nature to be alert at night.
Luna watched silently, her bright blue eyes intent on her sibling, “Sister... you must sleep soon”
“I’m a big girl Luna I can stay a while longer with you tonight” Celestia replied with a tired smile.
Luna ducked her head with a smile, “I-I meant... you don’t have to go to your chambers. You could stay here tonight...”
Celestia blinked in surprise, “Stay here?”
“Yes”
“Sleep in your bed?”
“Um yes?”
“Together?”
The younger mare appeared to space out for a moment before she shook her head, “No. I mean... I don’t sleep much anyway... you can probably guess why. But you could take the bed and I will spend the night catching up on my reading. I have the newest Canterlot Post arrive today and I haven’t had the chance to peruse it yet”
“Gossip magazines. Luna most of their...‘columns’... are nothing more than rumour and slander”
“Only because the last issue had that picture of you with the ice cream” Luna replied with amusement.
“I already told you I hadn’t had any for a long time and it caught me by surprise how good it was!”
“Of course sister, Luna rolled her eyes, but as I say if you require rest... my wing is always open to you”
Celestia couldn’t refuse Lunas offer. The hopeful look on her face was too precious to ruin.
“Very well sister... I admit it has been some time since I had a slumber party”
“...What’s a slumber party?”

After a brief explanation, (Luna had remarked that the two of them weren’t enough for a proper slumber party but decided to roll with it) Celestia had found herself lying on her side in Lunas nest while the darker alicorn sat beside her reading out the latest news from Canterlot. The intrigues and scandals of the city stars and nobles didn’t much interest her but Luna was engrossed in it and seeing her sister grin and animatedly read the magazine brought a smile to her face.
“-and then it turns out she’s been seeing Windchaser in private! Oh she says here it’s for a photoshoot but if that’s true then why was she leaving his home in the morning after the whole night there?”
“Hmm hum” Celestia nodded sleepily.
“And then Blossomtree has been seen looking through Foals Accessories. Maybe there’s some truth to the rumours she’s been putting on weight recently?”
“Maybe” Celestia yawned.
Luna paused in her reading noting how drowsy her sister was becoming. She smiled sheepishly, “Sorry Celly I didn’t mean to keep you up”
“It’s ok you keep going” Celestia said fighting back her eyes urge to close.
Luna shook her head and put the magazine down. Against her sisters mumbled protests she drew the blankets around her, tucking her in and gently laying the sheets over her large wings.
“Go to sleep sister. I will be here when you awaken”
Celestia couldn’t resist the lure of sleep any longer and she murmured a good night as her eyes lost their battle. The blankets surrounding her were warm and soft and the scent of her sister surrounding her was surprisingly soothing. That scent, once forgotten now quickly becoming familiar, eased her heart and it felt so right to rest here.
She dimly felt a hoof running through her mane and a pair of lips caress her brow in a faint kiss. The touch making her smile as she curled into a ball and fell into a deep peaceful sleep.
For the first time in weeks the nightmares weren’t waiting for her and instead she saw beautiful blue eyes and a smile waiting for her in her dreams.

Far below in the city the rhythm of life changed with the setting of the sun. In the bustling metropolis the night didn;t stop business or pleasure, and under the light of the moon and stars the ponies were just as busy and animated as they were in the day. Maybe even more so as many partied in the night and laughed at the shadows together with their friends.
High above them the princess of the night watched and found herself pleased by this change in the present. Modern ponies no longer shunned the night and instead lived it to the fullest. While she wasn’t certain what the bright lights and flashing strobes of the many buildings they visited meant she was just happy to see so many enjoying the night as much as the day.
Still... such happiness was overshadowed by the events of the past few hours. She leaned against the guardrail, crossing her forelegs and resting her chin on them as she stared into the distance. She was trying to come to terms with some of the revelations she had had today.
She was also fighting to stay under the moons light. That baleful orb hanging high above sang to her constantly and it took all her will not to return to her bedroom and hide from it. She knew one day she’d have to overcome this hatred and fear. But right now she wanted nothing to do with her former prison. Scared duty or not.
She shivered as she heard light hoofsteps behind her and another mare took position beside her. The newcomer didn;t speak, and her face was hidden under a long ragged mane but Luna knew she was being scrutinised. She repressed a long sigh of frustration.
“I told you all to leave me alone for a while” Luna said coldly.
“They are at your beck and call not I”
“Then all the more reason for me to be firmer in my orders. I have no desire to speak to you at all”
The other mare chuckled sinisterly, “No desire? But my dear Luna your desires are all that concern me”
“Nothing about me is your concern. I never asked you to be here” Luna snarled.
“And yet here I am. And it seems fickle of you to denounce me so quickly. My advice has been useful these past weeks has it not?”
Luna turned to glare fully at the other mare, she hesitated as she always did when she saw the others gaunt and skeletal frame, “After what happened today I’m starting to distrust your advice” she said after a pause.
“Didn’t realize you’re so touchy Luna” the blue mare said blandly.
“I am not touchy! You took advantage of me in my angered state!”
“No Luna... I only did what you wanted me to do. That’s what all of us do”
Luna hesitated at the others bold words. Her companion leaned over the rail to more closely observe the ponies below.
“Do you remember what you were like when you first came here?” she asked quietly.
Luna grimaced, “I don’t care for your questions”
“You jumped at every shadow. Hid from anypony that came to see you and huddled under your sheets as you listened to the city below”
“You were so afraid” the mare said thoughtfully.
“I got over it” Luna hissed.
“Yes, the mares voice dropped to a whisper, but only once I came to help you”
Luna opened her mouth to bark a retort, and promptly closed it. She didn’t actually have an argument for that.
The other mare casually continued to speak, “When Filly, Apathy and Anger were pulling you in a dozen different directions and generally being a panicking nuisance I was the one who cut through the chaos. I was the one who told you to hold your head high. That you are a princess. A goddess. And you deserved to be treated as such”
“I remember”
The mare chuckled, “The change certainly impressed your sister and the doctor. One day you cowered in a corner whenever they approached and the next you stared them in the eye and demanded their attentions. Though you still carry a few neurosis. Your aversion to touch being one”
“What’s the point of this?” Luna drawled.
A sigh from behind that ragged mane, “My point, dear Luna, is that you made some fantastic headway today and I can feel you start to slip back. I won’t have such progress ruined just after it flowered”
“You made me fight with my sister!”
“No I advised you to stand up to her. You were the one who pushed it further”
“I scared her though. I... I made her bow to me”
“Yes, the other mare paused to lick her lips, and how did that make you feel?” she whispered huskily.
Luna looked away. Her eyes traced the darkness mixed with anger and doubt. She didn’t know how she felt about the battle of wills between her sister and herself.
“Bad... I felt bad” Luna said uncertainly.
The other mare hissed, “Lie to others Luna but don’t lie to yourself. You enjoyed her beneath you. You enjoyed the power over your sister”
“She is the elder...”
“And?”
“She’s supposed to rule”
“No! the other mare slammed a hoof against the rail, you are equals Luna! Don’t take a step back!”
“But I... I don’t know if I want that... I... I think I want more?”
The other mare was silent for a moment before she turned to face Luna. From beneath her mane a pair of blue eyes regarded her. They were the same as the alicorns but wider, more drawn and tinged with the light of madness. Pain, anger and dozens of negative emotions rested their barely kept in check through iron will.
“When you think of Celestia... what is it you feel?” she softly asked.
Luna hesitated but soon found her eyes drawn back to the bedroom. Inside wrapped in blankets she could see the silent form of her sister sleeping peacefully. Unbidden a smile curled Lunas lips.
“I love her. I want to be at her side... I don’t ever want to be parted from her again” she admitted.
“And them?”
Luna frowned as she followed the others outstretched hoof to the city below. The hour was late and most of them were starting to go home. They were still beautiful to watch and immeasurably fascinating but as ponies themselves...
“Nothing... I care nothing for them.” Luna said nervously. She was shocked by this revelation.
“Why?” the other pressed.
“Because... trying to get their love and adoration just went so wrong last time. Trying to get them to love me like they love Celestia lead to nothing but pain and misery”
“And if they were to try and keep you from your sister again?”
The memories of the royal guard chasing her through the castle flashed across her eyes and Luna bared her teeth.
We will not stand for this again.
She realized she’d been gripping the rail hard enough to warp the metal when it screeched. She stepped back taking a deep breath to contain her anger.
“It won’t come to that. Celly promised we’d never be parted again” she said firmly.
“You’ve seen the fear and mistrust they have for you Luna. Felt their dreams in the night. They still believe Nightmare and you were one and the same. They won’t allow you to sully their pristine goddess”
“They have no right to keep me from her!” Luna roared. She froze as she heard a mumble from Celestia and quickly looked behind her to see if she’d awoken.
Fortunately the alicorn had just rolled over in her sleep though her peaceful face held a slight frown. Luna sighed in relief before fixing the other with a glare.
“Get to a point soon. Right now it seems you’re intentionally making me angry”
The other mare stepped back from the rail and approached her. Her eyes stabbing from her thicket of a mane.
“If Celestia has to chose between you and her subjects what do you think will happen?”
Luna bit back the rising panic. Such a thought had been tormenting her mind for some time now though she’d done her best to ignore it.
Two weeks ago she’d regained her ability to visit the dreams of ponykind though she’d kept it secret from her sister. The dreams of her subjects had been nice and interesting but every time the subject of herself came up their dreams always degenerated into a miasma of fear and distrust.
It seemed she was still a source of terror to the ponies of equestria. Despite the fact she was no longer the monster Nightmare Moon.
It had been the reason she’d hidden her growing power from her sister, and stayed in this tower so long. If Celestia knew she could dreamwalk again she’d want to know how it went. And Luna could not lie to her.
“Last time I was possessed by a monster. The same scenario won’t come up again” Luna forced out.
“No... but you need to face a fact here Luna”
“And what’s that” Luna snapped.
The other mare stared at her and the light in her eyes grew ever more intense, “You are insane Luna” she whispered.
The alicorn stepped back, “W-what?”
“You possess four separate beings in your head now Luna. Celestia knows and doesn’t like it. You remember she asked you to keep them under control, that she would only talk to you not us. Do you think the rest of equestria will be as forgiving when they find out? They won’t stand for a princess whose mind is shattered into so much broken glass”
“That’s not my fault! I... I needed them, you, all of us! It was the only way to survive up there!” Luna rambled fearfully.
“They won’t care Luna” the other sighed heavily.
Luna trembled and pawed the ground. Her mind raced as fears of isolation and rejection flashed past her eyes. Ponies yelling and raging against her. Doctors shaking their heads and calling her a lost cause.
Celestia... walking away from her...
“I won’t let that happen” she growled.
“Oh? Then what are you going to do about it?”
Luna licked her fangs in agitation, “I’ll make them accept me. I’ll be strong again. I don’t want their love but I will have their respect!”
Her partner was silent but her eyes radiated approval, “Good Luna... very good” she said silkily. She waited a moment then said, “And Celestia?”
“What about her?”
“Will you... make her accept you too?”
Luna stared at the other mare. She scowled as she digested the words, “What do you mean?” she asked warily.
“Well... in the past she ruled and you did as you were told until you couldn’t take it anymore. Now though... you just made her obey earlier and you’re not even fully recovered. What happens when you regain your strength?”
Lunas scowl deepened, “I don’t like where you’re going with this”
“I’m merely saying what you want Luna”
“I don’t want to control her”
The other mare smirked, “Liar” she sing-songed.
Luna flushed and quickly shook her head, “We were meant to rule together, she said insistently, equals over the sun and moon. That’s what I want”
“Yes. You want that. But there’s more Luna. You want something else”
Luna threw her hooves up in exasperation, “And what is that?”
The other mare shrugged, “I don’t know. I’m pushing you because there’s something unresolved. A revelation you need to have. I thought it was standing up to Celestia but there’s more to it”
Luna sighed and rubbed her eyes. She was starting to get really tired, “You are not helping me much here”
“I can only voice what you feel Luna. What you want and keep secret from yourself. And then only as in the heat of the moment. If you are not aware of your desires then neither am I”
The two mares were lost in thought for a while. Luna trying to decided what exactly she wanted or where to go from here while the other mare kept her own thoughts.
“You need to sleep” she spoke suddenly.
Luna snorted, “Just realized that eh?”
The other mare smirked, “I am your desire. It’s my function to know what you want”
Luna shook her head and turned away. She paused at the doorway to her room and slumbering sister.
“I’ll think about what you said but you need to stop popping up without the others against my orders. I will not lose control of my own mind. I am the master not you” she said without turning.
“It was not rebellion that made me appear Luna. You needed to have this conversation so I came to you. What you conscious self wants is irrelevant”
“You make my subconscious sound like a selfish jerk” Luna smirked.
The mare known as Desire laughed, “It is my nature to be selfish Luna. After all I’m all about getting you what you want”
Luna shook her head and shut the door. She drew the curtains back hiding Desires intense gaze and tiredly trotted to her sister.
Celestia was curled into a white and feathered ball in the middle of Lunas nest of sheets. The sleeping princess was amazingly cute and Luna smiled and watched her for a moment. She’d never seen Celly so at peace and vulnerable. In sleep the powerful goddess was stripped away leaving the mare she was in place instead.
Not wanting to disturb her the darker alicorn lay on her side across from her. The floor was cold and hard but she didn’t care, a thousand years of sleeping on moon rocks in freezing space had well conditioned her, and she lay silent as she watched her sister.
Slowly, fearfully, she extended a trembling hoof and gently touched it to one of her sisters own hooves. She sighed at the contact, the knowledge that she was really here with Celly had not gotten old or less joyous in the last month and a half.
Celestia muttered and pressed back against the hoof she touched. The action bringing a smile to Lunas lips. She lay there admiring her sleeping sibling until the need to sleep pulled at her eyes.
Even though Celestia was fast asleep the younger alicorn felt she had to saw something, an affirmation for herself as much as her sister. She curled their hooves together and licked her dry lips.
“I won’t let anypony come between us again Celly... I won’t leave you... and I’ll prove myself to you no matter how long it takes... I promise”
After that declaration she lost the battle with sleep and surrendered to her bodies needs. Happy that for the first time in a thousand years she was holding her sisters hoof again.
She swore she’d never let go.

Annd thats a wrap! God this took forever, had to go over it so many times in my paranoia.
But more importantly I want to thank you all for reading this. I hope it’s been entertaining for you and I promise that I’ll start the next chapter soon. Just got so many projects going on right now its a nightmare managing my time.
Anyway as ever please like and leave a review if you could. It makes all the difference to me and I love to here your opinions of the story. Any problems with it you let me know hopefully my grammars improving a bit.
So once again thank you very much for reading this and I hope to have the next one out soon.

To test your reality

Authors note
Well. This was not expected in the slightest.
When I started this story it was meant to be some much needed practice and fun that I would indulge in alongside my own novel I’m developing. I totally did not expect it to take such a hold of me or to gain such a wonderful amount of notice.
I expected to have maybe fifty likes? Sixty total once I finally finished this. To have seventy before I’ve even done the sixth chapter is astonishing to me. I just am gobsmacked with the level of attention I’ve had.
You guys and gals amaze me. Honestly your likes, your comments, all of it has been driving me forward to get this done for you guys. I can’t thank you enough and I really hope you continue to like this and give your feedback. It’s been a blast writing this story and I’ve fallen in love with it. I hope to go all the way with this.
Well then I’ll leave it at that. I’m not very good at speeches or messages of thx, need to work on that if I ever want to be famous lol :D. Anyway but my gratitude is sincere and thank you all again.
So before an angry mob attacks me for wasting time here is the next chapter  enjoy.

To test your reality

“THE EDGE, there is no honest way to explain it because the only people who really know where it is are the ones who have gone over.”
― Hunter S. Thompson

Ponyville was a town of peace and seclusion. A literal sleepy community nestled deep in the country that, until recently, had very little action or dramas disrupt the lives of its residents.
And while the recent arrival of Nightmare Moon and the short spell of endless night had frightened the small community life had gone on as normal afterwards.
At least for most ponies...

“I’M LATE! I’M LATE! NO TIME TO SAY HELLO OR GOODBYE I’M LATE!!”
Ponies yelped and dived out of the way as a mare raced through the town. She was moving so fast that she appeared as a vague pink blur, only visible in the few instances she slowed to dodge around a stallion or jump over a crowd.
Pinkamena Diane Pie, or Pinkie Pie as she liked to be called, weaved through Ponyville like a champion racer. Those who caught sight of the young mare would be surprised at the determined scowl she wore. The baker, renowned for her bubbly personality as well as her cute appearance, had never looked so out of sorts before.
‘I have to hurry!’ Pinkie thought furiously as she reached the centre of Ponyville. She looked up, spotting the treehouse that her friend Twilight, (‘So smart but so stubborn!’) lived in. She heard a yelp and looked back where she was running just in time to meet panicked eyes.
“Uh-oh”
One crash later and two ponies lay in a dazed heap, “Sorry! Sorry!” Pinkie said as she bolted up, shaking away the little Pinkie Pies running around her head.
One of them clung to her ear so she flicked it away while the other pony sat up and rubbed her shoulder painfully, “Pinkie Pie! What are you doing running around like that?” the purple mare demanded.
Pinkie cringed. While Cheerilee wasn’t her teacher, (‘Though she’d be AWESOME!’) she carried the voice of authority everywhere she went and Pinkie instinctively felt she might be going to the naughty step.
“I’m sorry Cheerilee. I wasn’t looking where I was going. I’ll be more careful next time” she promised.
The teacher shook her head but smiled, “That’s ok dear. I know you didn’t mean to. Now just why were you rushing so much for?”
Pinkie blinked before gasping dramatically, “OhmygoshIforgot!” she disappeared in a pink dash leaving a highly confused pony staring at the spot Pinkie occupied a mere second ago.
She reared up as Pinkie zoomed back in front of her, “SorryCheerileecan’tstaytochatbutheresamuffinbubye!”
Now completely mystified Cheerilee eyed the muffin resting before her. She poked it with a hoof to see if it was real.
She rubbed her eyes and chuckled, “That girl” she said fondly. When she looked up again she jumped as a familiar grey pegasus stood watching her intently.
She felt slightly nervous as the pegasus’ golden eyes looked simultaneously at her and the muffin. With a winning smile the mare pointed at the baked good.
“You gonna eat that?”

Twilight Sparkle was jolted out of her studies by a thunderous hammering at her door.
“Who’s there!?” she yelled, a little unnerved by the rattling door.
“Pinkie Pie is here!”
Shaking her head in bemusement she crossed the library to open the front door, “Pinkie why are you-“
A pink mass of curls and bright blue eyes sprang through the door before she could finish the sentence and stood nose to nose with her. Twilight yelped and fell back on her rump, Pinkie Pie standing triumphantly over her.
The younger mare struck a pose, one hoof raised towards the heavens, “The hour has approached Twilight Sparkle! You are helpless now against the pink order of pinkness!”
Twilight wasn’t sure how to answer, “What?” seemed most appropriate.
Pinkie grinned and helped her up, “I got the reservation Twilight! The house of fun is now ours!”
Her friend was practically vibrating with excitement but Twilight felt more subdued, “You mean you got Cottonwood Hall?”
Pinkie waved a hoof at her, “Ah-ah-ah! Today it’s Cottonwood Hall. But by the end of the week it will be the manor of lady Pinkie Pie! And all you girls and Princess Luna will be my honoured guests!”
The mare laughed giddily and rubbed her hooves together, “Ohhh it’s gonna be sweet! This will be my most ambitious party yet! I have a band, well one pony but she’s so good she doesn’t need extras, Rarity has promised to work on decorations, she knows fro-fro stuff as Applejack would say-“
“Pinkie”
“-speaking of Applejack she has some of the best food and Cider, non-alcoholic I swear! Rainbow Dash will help me with games to play as well-“
“Pinkie!”
“- and Fluttershy’s even going to sing! Oh it will be the best Twilight! The most super duper party ever! Oh I’m so excited! This will be-“
“PINKIE!” Twilight screamed at the top of her voice.
Pinkie Pie smiled nonplussed at her friend, “Yes Twilight?”
“Pinkie don’t you remember that Celestia asked us to give Luna time to recover and come out of her shell on her own?” she asked uncomfortably.
“But that was three months ago Twilight! Three months! That is too long a time to go without a ‘welcome back to Equestria, we’re happy you’re not Nightmare Snooty anymore, sorry about the thousand years of loneliness here’s a cake to cheer you up party!’ Pinkie took a gasping breath, I have to try Twilight. If she doesn’t want to come that’s fine but I have to try! I’m sure she’d come out if a pony showed she wanted to be a friend”
Twilight was beginning to feel more wretched by the moment, “Pinkie... I don’t think it’s a good idea...” she began to say before Pinkies nose pressed against hers with a ‘beep’
The party pony frowned at her, “Why not? Twilight we all wanted to see her sooner but it was you who said she wasn’t ready yet and we believed you. But it’s been so long with no sight of her that I think we have to try other methods”
Twilight gingerly pushed her back, “It’s not that Pinkie”
“Then what?” Pinkie interrupted.
“Pinkie-“
Pinkie began to pace back and forth, “I thought you’d be as excited as I am Twilight but you’re not. And for the last three months you were angry, then mopey, now all distant. So many mood changes! Dashie said it might be that time of the month but that can’t be right-“
“Wait. Rainbow said what?” Twilight said sharply.
“- cause that was a few weeks ago. I remember because Rarity got ice cream. So something has been making you upset. Something that started three months ago. And now you’re acting up about the party... there for...”
Pinkie stamped her hoof and whirled on Twilight who backed away from her accusing stare, “I deduce that the reason is Luna! Something has upset you about the princess. Confess Twilight Sparkle!”
“Confess?” Twilight said sceptically.
Pinkie drew closer, “Confess!” she hissed.
Twilight rolled her eyes, “I have nothing to confess to Pinkie. You’re reading too much into this” she stepped away to return to her studies but a sniffle from behind her made her turn around.
Pinkie was looking at her with the biggest pout she’d ever seen. The younger mares bright blue eyes were shimmering with unspilled tears and she looked on the verge of crying. Twilight couldn’t prevent a twinge of guilt at the sad sight.
“Twilight... don’t you trust me?” Pinkie said with a sniff.
“Of course I do!” Twilight was quick to reply.
“Then why won’t you share your problems with me? Pinkie rubbed at her eyes shakily, I only want to help you”
“Its, Twilight groaned and rubbed her mane distractedly, it’s not a good thing Pinkie, it’s bad and I’m ashamed of it”
“I’ll understand!”
Twilight paused, “Are you trying to trick me into confessing Pinkie?” she asked suspiciously.
Pinkie hugged herself and became even more heart wrenchingly pathetic to look at, “I’m cold” she whimpered.
Twilight yelled in frustration. She closed her eyes and counted to ten as Pinkie bounced over to her.
“Had you going good eh?” she said with a smile.
“Hmm” Twilight grunted. She jumped as Pinkie leaned close and hugged her happily, “At least I know you do care about me Twilight” she murmured.
The unicorn blushed and gingerly returned the hug, “Dammit Pinkie...”
“Now come on Twilight. Tell me what’s wrong. I promise I won’t judge you” Pinkie said resolutely. She stepped back and looked at her friend attentively.
Twilight pawed the ground, her ears flat on her head and an anxious look in her eyes. She took a deep breath and decided to just get it all out.
“I didn’t want to see Princess Luna because she hurt Spike and when I found out I was so angry and worried about it that I held a grudge against her and even though Spike forgave her, and I’m not surprised after Rarity was his nurse for that month, but he’s my little brother and I couldn’t tolerate Luna hurting him just because he was a dragon, who cares if he’s a dragon!? I never tolerated ponies being judgemental of him because of what he was when we were growing up and I won’t stand for it from a goddess either! Then Princess Celestia told us Luna would be recovering in her tower for some time and didn’t want to be disturbed so I was ok with that. AND THEN! Celestia told me that Luna had been asking about me and wanted to see me! And me being the stupid angry little mare I am told Celestia that until Luna apologised about Spike I wouldn’t want to see her! So now Celestia is angry for me about snubbing her little sister and Luna has probably been hiding away because I rejected her! All because I couldn’t control my temper!!”
Twilight collapsed after her outburst, sucking in breaths and panting heavily as she struggled to get air back into her lungs. Pinkie had a far away expression on her face and was nodding to herself as if following a train of thought.
“Did you get any of that?” Twilight croaked.
“Hmm? Oh yes. Everypony speaks in slow motion to me anyway Twilight but you were kinda normal for a minute there. It was a nice change” Pinkie said distractedly.
Twilight processed this for a moment before Pinkie said “Ding!” and rushed over to help her up, “I have come to a solution Twilight”
“What’s that?”
“We go along with the party and get set up but you write the invite to Luna yourself!”
“How’s that gonna help?”
Pinkie winked, “Because it will be you personally reaching out to Luna. Taking that first step as it were. Luna will see that and reciprocate by sending an apology with her reply and you’ll say it’s ok and then the two of you will be the best of friends!”
“You think so?” Twilight said hopefully.
“Of course! I bet Luna will be all teary when she sees you and be nervous an awkward, and you’ll be your nerdy self and be the same, and then she’ll yell she’s sorry then you’ll yell it too and then you’ll both cry and hug each other tight! Pinkie sighed dreamily, it’ll be so beautiful”
Twilight blushed a little at the image, “You’ve been reading Raritys' romance novels haven’t you” she said dryly.
“Yep! They’re a bit cliché sometimes but they’re nice”
Twilight shook her head and smiled. All that worrying and twisting up in knots over the guilt and Pinkie had dissolved it in a matter of minutes.
She was truly blessed to have a friend as special as Pinkie Pie.
“Thanks Pinkie. I... I was worried if I told you guys about this you’d all hate me for being a stupid selfish pony”
The earth pony grabbed Twilight and pulled her into a warm hug, Twilight squeaking in surprise, “Of course not Twilight! We all love you!” Pinkie declared.
Twilight blushed as she was squeezed tight against Pinkies chest but that was Pinkie Pie. She didn’t do anything by half measures. She closed her eyes, hugging her friend back and enjoying the short moment of peace.
It was times like this, together with any of her treasured friends that made the world perfect for her.
She’d never give it up for anything.

The city of Canterlot. Early afternoon. This was usually a busy time of day for the staff of The Spilled Barrel, a small but modest pub in the cities residential district, but today was a Thursday and Scarlet Rose had been expecting a quiet evening’s work tonight as she served the bar.
What she wasn’t expecting was the lout sitting on at the bar downing glass after glass of whiskey and wallowing in a visible cloud of depression.
Seriously the guy had a black cloud that sparked with static hovering over his head. He was a unicorn and the amount of alcohol he had drunk was clearly causing some unconscious magical side effects. It wasn’t the first time she’d seen it and nor would it be the last.
What was worrying her was soon she’d have to cut him off and she knew he’d kick off. He was big and strong but didn’t look like a thug. He actually seemed kinda classy with his clean white fur, styled jet black mane and impressive moustache. Here was a guy who seemed to have really hit the dumps hard and she feared for whoever pushed him too far.
And right now it seemed she was it. Crap.
With a sigh she approached him. He saw her coming and lazily downed his drink before slamming it down on the counter.
“Another one” he said flatly.
“I think you’ve had enough” she said squarely.
He eyed her for a moment, “Miss. I have nowhere near had enough”
“I disagree”
He growled and placed some bits on the counter, “There’s my money. Stop arguing and get me another”
She pushed the bits back at him, “Look I can’t serve someone in your state. There’s laws against it. Now please just leave it at that. I don’t want any trouble” she pleaded.
He chuckled darkly, “Laws. Lady laws are only there for the convenience of those in charge. You try and uphold those laws and you get burned, he glared at the countertop grimly, by those you trusted”
He withdrew into silence, lost in his thoughts and Scarlet looked around anxiously. Most of the few patrons in the bar were watching intently and she could see more than one stallion itching to throw the troublemaker out.
“Listen how about I get you a glass of soda? On the house just so you can relax with it.”
He shot her an annoyed glare, “I don’t need your charity” he snarled.
“Sir I-“
“Right now, he cut in sharply; I need you to do your job. Which is to look pretty, serve me drinks and shut up”
His horn glowed and he snatched a bottle of whiskey before she could react, “And I think I’ll have this one” he said before taking a chug from it.
A heavy hoof planted itself on his shoulder and the stallion slowly lowered the bottle.
“The nice lady asked you to stop the drinking and calm down. I think you should show some manners and do as she says” a much larger earth stallion said threateningly.
“Gauge no” Scarlet pleaded.
The sitting unicorn placed the bottle on the tabletop, hoof resting on top of it idly, “Get your hoof of me” he whispered.
Gauge snarled, “I’m not taking orders from-“
The bottle was gripped and swung with blinding speed and shattered across the earth ponies jaw. The stallion collapsed in a senseless heap, coughing blood from a broken jaw, as the unicorn hopped from his stool to meet the rush of the bars other patrons.
A spark of electricity shot from his horn into the little black cloud hovering over his head and it burst in a blaze of light that dazed the ponies attacking him. The distraction was all he needed to charge into the fray and start laying about him. Heavy punches and swipes with his hooves dropped ponies left and right. For a moment the mob drew back under his ferocity.
A chair swung on his blind side and smashed across his back, “Son of a!” he shouted and spun, blasting the pony away with a pulse of magic. The pony smashing through a table with the force of the attack.
This display of power caused his attackers to increase their efforts, now truly fearful of this dangerous individual in their midst. The crowd attacked in a frenzy as hooves swung at the stallion, ponies bucked him and chairs and bottles flew at him.
He cleared a space around him with another blast of magic but in the next second a bottle smashed against his face. He roared in pain, blood blinding his eyes and the distraction allowed a pegasus to crack a pool cue across his cheek. The stallion hit the floor and had the sense to curl into a ball before the rage filled mob started to stamp on him.
Maddened shouts and pleadings from the barmaid filtered through the stallions ears but mostly all he heard was the thunder of many hooves stamping him into the floor. He covered his head as best he could and stoically dealt with the pain.
The attacks showed no signs of abating and he realised that the mob may actually beat him to death here.
He could teleport. Or clear a space with a blast of magic and make a break for the exit. The ideas were toyed with a second then tossed aside. With very little concern he just lay there and succumbed to the increasing pressure of the kicks.
“I think that will do”
The pounded stopped. The bleeding and wretched stallion in the middle of it didn’t even notice for a few seconds due to the ringing in his ears and the throbbing of his body. When he did look up through blackened eyes he was greeted by a curious sight.
The ponies beating him to death were still around him. Each was frozen in place like a statue, teeth bared in snarls and hooves raised to strike him. The only motion was their eyes, madly darting around, clearly still aware and helpless to move, panicking within their immobile bodies.
With a deep groan he sat up looking towards the entrance with a dark look. His lips curled into a snarl as he saw another unicorn framed in the doorway.
“What are you doing here?” he growled.
The other stallion sniffed and stepped into the bar, “I think I was saving your life captain” he said casually. He wore an embroidered cloak and cowl which he pulled back, revealing a long golden mane and strong features. Crystal clear blue eyes regarded the club with clear distaste as he stepped around the frozen patrons.
“Could you have found somewhere cleaner to drink yourself to death Stormcloud?” he asked dryly.
The other stallion spat a tooth and rubbed at his face, his moustache sticky with his own blood, “Where I go is no concern of yours”
“Of course. Still I can see why you’d want to be where nopony would recognise you captain. It did take a little more time then I’d like to track you here”
“Noble” Stormcloud hissed. The minister turned from his exploration and looked at Stormcloud expectantly.
The guard captain pointed a hoof at the frozen ponies around him, “Let them go”
“Are you sure? They were trying to pulverise you”
“A paralysis spell is only for guard use with dangerous subjects. You could have stunned them but you’ve frozen them all in place. The physical trauma aside their minds are trapped in a nightmare right now. I don’t want emotionally scarred ponies on my conscience”
Noble sighed, “Very well”
A flash from his horn and the trapped ponies sagged as they regained control of their bodies. They backed away from the two unicorns, most galloping for the exits while a few hugged themselves, rocking back and forth in distress.
“GET OUT OF HERE!” Scarlet screamed once she had control of her tongue. Her eyes blazed with fury as she jumped the bar and stood before Stormcloud, “GET OUT BEFORE I CALL THE GUARDS!”
“He’s a guard” Noble smirked. Stormcloud glared at him.
The young mare merely gave the captain a disgusted look, “he’s a thug with a badge. He doesn’t deserve to be a guard”
The venom of her words seeped through the stallions apathy and he cringed, “I’m sorry” he said. He looked around at the fearful ponies and swallowed thickly, “I didn’t mean for this”
“You should have thought about that earlier” Scarlet hissed.
“Whatever damages I’ll pay for them my dear. Send the bill to my estate” Noble cut in smoothly.
“No! Stormcloud gave the barmaid a stricken look; send the bill to the palace and a letter of complaint. They’ll know where to find me and I’ll make amends”
“I will” Scarlet said grimly. She looked around and spotted Gauge coming to on the floor. The stallion weakly pawing at his bloodied face and she hurried over to help him.
“Get out” she repeated coldly. Stormcloud nodded and shuffled out, his head held low and still dripping blood from his beating. Noble let him pass them leisurely followed him.
Outside the sun was heading for the horizon, late evening approaching, Storm sat on the sidewalk staring blankly ahead and a few passer-bys began to halt in concern.
A young guard, glittering in his polished plate approached the bloodied stallion, “Sir? Are you alright?” he asked in concern.
“It’s ok private. I’ll take care of him. A little disagreement with some bar patrons but nothing more” Noble said coming to stand beside Storm. The sitting stallion shot him a glare but remained silent.
The guard saluted, “Minister Nobleheart. Well I’m sure you have this all in hoof. I’ll leave you to it”
Noble smiled warmly, “Thank you. I’m pleased you stopped to check on my friend though. I’ll remember this”
The young stallion flushed and bowed his head, “It was my pleasure minister. Have a good day”
“You haven’t lost your touch for manipulation then” Storm snarked when the guard had left.
“We all have gifts captain”
Stormcloud snorted and looked away, “Young idiot didn’t even realise who I was”
“That’s probably for the best. Be a day or two before the princess sends for you regarding the bar incident”
The captain flinched at the mention of the princess. He picked himself up and started walking, “She can send for me all she wants. I’m not at her beck and call anymore”
“Because she fired you?”
Stormcloud stumbled. He quickly righted himself and ignored the smug look Noble was sending him, “I’m on ‘suspension’... as she put it”
“So she let you down gently then” Noble teased.
The former captain whirled on Noble, “What do you want minister?” he snarled.
Noble laughed and walked ahead, “I think it should be obvious to you captain”
Stormcloud cursed and caught up with him, “Are you trying to recruit me or something?”
“Whatever would I recruit you for dear captain?” Noble lightly replied.
“I know what you do Noble. The things you keep hidden from the nobility you cosy up to”
“I am nobility captain” Nobleheart said sharply.
“I know about the extortion rackets, the smuggling, and the laundering. I’ve put plenty of your goons behind bars” Stormcloud pressed on.
“My goons? Noble gave the captain a flat look; do you have any proof for such claims?”
“You know I don’t Noble” Stormcloud snarled.
“Then once again it’s all for the best” Noble replied smugly.
Stormcloud fumed and resisted the urge to retaliate. The two stallions walked in silence for awhile, Stormcloud bee lining for another bar down the street and Noble appearing to be humming happily.
“I wanted to talk to you about something” Noble said idly.
Stormcloud blinked, having drifted into his own thoughts, “What’s that then?”
“Our new princess”
Stormclouds shoulders hunched as he glared ahead. His lips curled over his teeth for a moment before he pushed down the anger, “She’s not my princess” he hissed.
“Celestia would disagree with that statement” Noble pointed out. He watched intriguingly as Stormcloud stamped the ground furiously, “She wasn’t there. She didn’t see what her precious sister did!” he shouted.
In his memories the captain relived that terrible day when the ancient monster attacked the capital. He still remembered the shock and confusion, the terror of the citizens and his own guard as that twisted mockery of an alicorn laid waste to the city.
The guard had almost panicked, fools the lot of them, crying for their princess to save them. Only he had had the courage to face the Nightmare, his fearless example convincing many to overcome their terror and join him in the defence of their city.
With bolts of lightning and flights of arrows the palace guard had fought the usurper. He remembered the alicorn staring down at them haughtily, laughing at their measly display of power, spells and missiles breaking upon her shields.
She had stuck back and in a space of a mere hour beaten down the entire garrison. While he should be grateful that she had held back from killing his soldiers the memory still left bitter ashes in his mouth.
If he closed his eyes he could still hear the screams of the wounded... the heat of the flames...

“Do you surrender?”
The sensual words whispered into his ears and the captain struggled to rise, defiant to the last. His whole body ached from Nightmares latest attack, her blast of magic having scattered his men and only his own desperate shield spell had protected him from the worse of it.
The mare standing over him chuckled huskily, “You are a tenacious one aren’t you?”
He managed to find his feet but a metal covered hoof rested on his back and pushed him back down with little effort. Stormcloud hissed as his brunt flesh stung in the smoke and heat but resolutely pushed back.
It was like trying to lift a mountain such was Nightmare Moons strength. She laughed, delighted with his pathetic struggles and reached down to grip his head. He tried to shake her off but couldn’t fight her power. She forced him to look ahead at the destruction around him, “What do you see my little pony?” she asked.
He girt his teeth and refused to answer. She hissed and slammed his head into the ground. He grimaced with pain as his lip split and blood stained his fur.
“What do you see!?” she demanded.
“... I see destruction... ruin... innocent lives taken by your evil” he rasped.
She tutted in disapproval, “Don’t be so melodramatic. Though your city is damaged it can heal. And I’ve only broken a few of your soldiers. They’ll heal in time”
“No... what I see is victory little captain. I see ponies terrified to face me. I see your foolish little army scattered to the four winds. I see the beginning of an empire... my empire”
Stormcloud spat a glob of blood and twisted to glare up at the Nightmare. She looked down at him curiously with her reptilian eyes, like a cat with an interesting mouse trapped in its claws.
“Celestia will stop you” he swore.
She laughed like he had told a clever joke, “Oh you foolish little soldier she’s gone”
Stormcloud felt his heart race, “You’re lying!”
She smiled revealing her sharp teeth, “I swear to you now that Celestia is gone, defeated by me. Would she have allowed me to strike this deep into the heart of her lands if she was in a position to stop me? Your goddess is lost little pony but fear not...”
She drew herself to her full height and spread her wings wide, “You have a new goddess now”
Stormcloud stared at her in disbelief, struck dumb by the confident truth of her words. She laughed uproariously, delighted with the destruction around her and his lost expression.
As strong as his grief was the rush of hatred that followed was no less powerful. In her need to grandstand Nightmare had lifted her hooves from him and with little thought for his own survival he sprung to his feet and lashed out, catching her across the cheek with a punch before she could react.
She howled and smashed him into the ground with a hammer blow of magic. He felt bones snap in the impact and he coughed up dark blood. Something inside him was ripped and torn and he could feel his consciousness fading.
Breathing became harder and he realised his lungs had to be filling with blood. Through his dimming sight he could see the Nightmare crouched over him, her eyed narrowed to slits as she watched him breath his last.
Her horn glowed and Stormcloud gasped as healing magic flowed over him. The internal bleeding stopped and his lungs were miraculously cleared of fluid but his bones remained broken, the pain still as present as ever.
“W-why?” he forced out.
The Nightmare glared at him, “You don’t get to die until I say so little captain”
He struggled to stand but his body protested too strongly. He groaned and settled for glaring back at the alicorn.
“I’m not afraid of you” he said with total honesty.
The monster licked her lips and panted in obvious anger. He could see her body shaking with the desire to hurt him and wondered why she resisted.
“No mortal has ever struck me... And even less have been so without fear of me”
She leaned closer to him, “I have to deal with six young mares who are about to do something very foolish. But when I get back you and I will be spending a great deal of time together”
Her tongue licked his cheek and he recoiled as best he could, “and then I will teach you to fear me as you feared nothing else”
“I won’t break easily for you monster” he promised.
Instead of anger the Nightmare smiled at him, “I know. That’s what will make it so much fun to ruin you”

Stormcloud shuddered as he remembered the promise that monster had made to him. Despite his strength and courage he felt a strong gratitude to the six mares who had bested the would-be tyrant. Not just for himself but for all of Equestria.
“I can’t forgive her”
Noble watched him, his eyes not condemning but strangely speculative, “You realise that princess Luna is not the same being as the Nightmare?”
“That’s one theory” Stormcloud spat.
“I don’t believe it to be false. Celestia would not expose the populace to Luna if she was the same creature. So what’s the real reason you attacked her against Celestias orders captain?”
“Why do you think I’d explain myself to you Noble? You’d probably just use it against me”
The minister shook his head, “I promise I have no intentions of blackmail. Tell me why you can’t stand the sight of Luna... and I’ll tell you how I feel about her too”
Stormcloud was silent for a moment as he considered this, watching Nobleheart suspiciously.
After a moment he sighed tiredly, “I don’t have the energy to care anymore” he mumbled. He squared his shoulders and took a deep breath.
“Every time I looked at her as she slept all I saw was the monster that attacked us. I tried to separate them as my princess asked but I couldn’t get over it. I hoped once she awoke and I talked to her I’d be able to move past my anger”
The unicorn stamped a hoof in frustration, “But then she attacked my men. Within five minutes of being awake she’d already beaten down two of my guards. My anger peaked and I hunted her down and challenged her. I was confident this time we could win”
“But she fought like a demon. I’ve never seen such a berserker rage before. She didn’t even use her magic just beat us into submission with her hooves alone. And I realised that this new princess was just as much a threat as the Nightmare. I understood that she was a completely different mare... but she is not the same as Celestia. I saw nothing but a future threat if her power grew to eclipse Celestias”
“And then you pleaded your case to our majesty” Noble said in confirmation.
“For all the good it did. I accepted that I was rash to post guards around Luna... that I should have left her alone and let Celestia deal with her. But I couldn’t! I had to know for myself what kind of pony she is. And when I told Celestia of my fears, that her sister was dangerous and had to be contained, she expelled me from the castle”
The former guard captain sighed, “I said things in my anger. Heated insults and curses that I can’t take back now. My duty is ended and now I...”
Stormcloud swallowed thickly and turned his head, Noble watching silently as the stallion swiped at his eyes before growling under his breath.
“And now all I have is to use my last bits to drink myself into oblivion. So if you’ll excuse me” Stormcloud began to walk away.
“I said I’d share my fears as well Storm” Noble called out to the leaving stallion. Stormcloud hesitated and reluctantly turned back. He stared at Noble sullenly and the minister drew closer and began to speak.
“I too brought my reservations about our new princess too Celestia. And I too was shot down. Celestia made it adamant she would not be exiling Luna or imposing any kind of control over her”
“Over the last month I’ve noticed several disturbing events that are beginning to set into motion... events that could lead Equestria to ruin if we don’t act”
“What do you mean?” Storm asked sharply.
“For the last thousand years Equestria has lived in peace and prosperity. There have been some conflicts with rival states but for the most part we have lived in peace. Why is that captain?”
“Because of Celestia”
“Yes. Celestia. A single alicorn that has become our ruler and protector combined. The other nations of the world long ago learnt not to challenge her but at the same time have learned to live in peace with us as Celestia has made no motions to expand our borders or declare wars on other races”
Noble began to pace in agitation, “But now there are two alicorns. And our newest one is clearly more aggressive and unstable then our current one. The rumours and stories about her have started to spread to other nations and soon I imagine ambassadors will be coming to Canterlot to... assess the situation”
“You think there will be trouble?”
Noble nodded slowly, “Celestia has acted as a deterrent against our more militant neighbours, such as the Griffon nation. While she is not invincible the loss of life needed to destroy her has always made our enemies reconsider attacking Equestria”
“But now the balance of power has shifted sharply with the arrival of Luna and I’m certain other nations will notice this and become afraid. Perhaps even paranoid”
“They wouldn’t attack us” Stormcloud said in rebuke.
Noble snorted, “Really Captain? Say our positions were reversed and it was the griffon nation or perhaps the zebra that had gained two living gods. Or some other supremely powerful asset. Would you advocate Equestria just ignore the threat or make preparations for an attack?”
“Even if others become fearful, we will give all our assurances that they have nothing to fear” Stormcloud said carefully.
The other stallion swept his foreleg out, motioning at the city around them, “And if we are attacked what will happen to these ponies Stormcloud?” he said heatedly.
“What are you-“
“I’m talking about the guard captain! About how our own military can’t protect us!”
The minister pointed again, this time at the rising spires of the palace, “When Nightmare Moon attacked our soldiers were useless against her. And the citizens of the city were nothing but panicking foals. If we have to face an invading army how will Equestria stand?”
Stormcloud knew his answer and had to swallow down the bitterness he felt, “Our princesses will protect the nation” he said sullenly.
Noble looked away angrily, “And so we hide behind out immortal monarchs. Unable to control our own destinies”
Stormcloud looked at his companion uncertainly. He wasn’t sure what the minister was getting at but he felt himself being carried along with his words. Noblehearts frustrations resonating with his own smouldering issues.
“What is it you’re trying to say Noble?” he asked hesitantly.
The unicorn was silent for a moment, his eyes glaring at the horizon as he contemplated his thoughts. He turned towards the former captain and Stormcloud was surprised by the intensity of his gaze.
“I want ponies to be in control of their own destiny. I want us to be able to hold our heads high and fight for our own future without being controlled by our princesses”
Stormcloud instinctively drew back in shock, “You’re planning a coup?”
Noble snarled and took an angry step forwards, “Of course you’d think that! Any time somepony talks about freedom or independence they are immediately branded as insurrectionists!”
“I want to have a powerful army again. Like in the ancient times of the three tribes, before the time of chaos or the rise of the alicorns. Back when ponies were strong warriors hardened by survival in a hostile world”
Noble snorted and looked around him again. A few ponies were watching them nervously, Nobles outburst having spooked them.
The ministers lip curled and he couldn’t stop his sneer, “Look at them all. We’ve lost as much as we’ve gained under Celestias rule. Yes we have peace but our fighting spirit has stagnated”
“Why come to me with this?” Stormcloud asked.
Noble looked at him intensely, “You’re interested in what I’m saying aren’t you?” he said confidently.
Stormclouds heart said yes. A stronger nation was something that interested him greatly, “Just answer the question” is what he said instead.
“You were the captain of the guard. Under your control the guard was at its strongest in over a hundred years. You yourself have risen to become a mighty warrior in your own right”
“And... you faced Nightmare Moon without fear or hesitation. When every other pony was ready to surrender at the sight of her you refused to back down. You still possess the heart of a warrior” Nobles said with surprising admiration.
Stormcloud didn’t know what to say to that. Respect from the minister was the last thing he expected. Nobleheart smiled at his hesitation and chuckled lightly.
“I guess you weren’t expecting praise from me” he said with a smirk.
“Not really no”
Noble motioned for Stormcloud to follow him and the former captain surprised himself by walking alongside Noble without complaint. He looked towards the other stallion with questioning eyes as Noble cleared his throat.
“There is a... event happening tonight on land I own. I want you to come along”
“So you are trying to recruit me then” Stormcloud said a little disappointedly. Noble noticed and shook his head quickly, “It’s not like that” he rushed to say.
“Then what is it?”
“Over the last year I’ve been working on a project. It started out as a way to make some good money but mostly because it is very entertaining for a... select crowd of ponies. But over time I’ve began to see the potential of the venture”
Noble glanced up at the palace frostily, “And since the arrival of Nightmare Moon I’ve seen that my venture could be vital for Equestrias future”
Stormclouds interest was piqued, “What is this venture?”
Nobleheart looked at him steadily. A thin smile crossed his lips, “Come and find out captain” he said invitingly.
Storm wasn’t sure if this was a good idea. He was certain Noble was manipulating him somehow, drawing him in with his talk of making Equestria strong. The former guard had never trusted easily and right now his paranoia was pretty adamant he should tell Noble ‘no thanks’ and get back to drinking.
And yet... Nobles passionate speech didn’t seem faked. And despite his dismissal from Celestias service Stormcloud was a soldier to the core and the nation’s security was still a top priority for him. He had to admit that Nobles fears of aggression from other states and the lack of strength in the pony nation was something he agreed with.
He may be making a huge mistake or wasting his time. But like any pony surprises and secrets couldn’t be ignored easily and he had to know what this ‘project’ Nobleheart talked about was.
“Ok I’ll see what you have to show me. No promises that I’ll like it and this better not be a trick of some kind” he said gruffly.
Noble reached into his cloak and handed him a scrap of paper with a time and address on it. A quick glance told Storm that it was outside the city limits somewhere.
“I look forward to seeing you captain. Just introduce yourself when you arrive. The guards will be expecting you”
“This seems really suspicious to me Noble”
The other unicorn gave a reptilian smile, “I’m a politician Stormcloud. Of course it’s suspicious”
Storm shook his head, uncertain whether to snort or smile.
“Now if you’ll excuse me captain I have an appointment at the sun court. Mustn’t keep our princess waiting”
The minster did a flourishing bow, chuckling at Stormclouds scowl. With a parting nod Noble vanished in a pop of displaced air and golden light as he teleported.
Stormcloud examined the address he had been given carefully. It led out of the city towards a quarry a few miles away. He remembered it had been used a long time ago to collect stone and marble for the construction of Canterlot and in more recent years for mining metal deposits.
He also remembered Noble buying the land about a year ago. He wanted to search it, he was certain the minister was hiding something there, but without any real evidence and with Nobles cold arguments to the sun court he never had the authority to do so.
He found it ironic that now that he had the chance to satisfy his curiosity and possibly find proof of Nobles criminal activities he couldn’t care less. Celestia had made it clear she no longer wanted his service.
His head ached as he remembered her screaming at him in outrage. He yelling back just as fiercely. No those bridges weren’t being repaired any time soon. If they even could be.
With a heavy sigh he started walking down the street. He had some time to kill until he was supposed to meet with Noble. He might as well find a pub and get drunk till then.

“My friends. We are gathered here to discuss a matter of grave importance”
Luna swept her stern gaze over the ponies gathered before her. They stared back though with varying degrees of interest.
“We all know why we’re here Luna. Crazy figments remember” Desire drawled.
“Don’t be mean” Filly chastised her. Desire smirked and stuck her tongue at the smallest mare.
“This meeting is stupid let’s just charge out there!” Anger snapped.
“Could we just go back to bed?” Apathy yawned from her curled up position on the floor.
“Girls focus! We have to decide how best to do this” Luna snapped.
“The time has come for us to once again take our place as co-ruler of this nation. We must decide how best to reveal ourselves to the population!”
Anger stepped forward “As I said let’s just go out there and take our place on the throne beside Celly. Screw all the mortals if they wanna argue let them try. We shouldn’t have to pander to their needs” she said hotly.
Filly eyed Anger nervously, “I-I think we should go find Celly and stick to her. Let her guide and show us the ponies. We should follow her lead”
“Follow her lead! We aren’t doing that anymore!” Anger shouted.
Filly quailed under her companions rage. Apathy blinked slowly, unimpressed by the other mares shouting and with a tired sigh climbed to her feet. She trudged over to Anger and shoved her out the way garnering Lunas attention.
“Forget the ponies. Forget the throne. Who cares about that anymore. Let’s just go out there. Just be free and explore the world like we never could before” Apathy said softly. The others paused; her words and the thoughts behind them making them contemplate the suggestion.
Luna looked out the window at the sun lit world. They were staying the shadows at the edge of the light but Apathy’s idea had merit. Give up the quest for acceptance. Give up on the ponies. Just leave it all behind.
Fly away... and spend eternity at peace in the beautiful world of Equestria.
Luna shook her head sharply, “No. No we can’t do that. I can’t leave Celly”
Apathy kicked the floor in a rare show of distress, “Staying with her will cause problems in the future”
“I know. But I can’t leave her. Not now we’ve finally come back together” Luna answered solemnly. She found her gaze drifting to her right foreleg and with a pang of sadness she rubbed at the empty spot on her hoof where a golden bracelet had once rested.
She remembered the small item as a treasured gift from her sister. Gifted to her when she became a young mare it had been the only thing that had helped stave off the crushing loneliness of the moon. Well that and her friends. The knowledge that once somepony had loved them enough to give them such a treasure had helped at times.
Nightmare had been content for Luna to keep it. The item was just another weapon the demon could use to mentally destroy her. But upon waking back in Equestria Luna had been devastated to discover it was gone. Doubtless the Nightmare had thrown it away now it no longer had a use for her.
She had been quite saddened by its loss. But she had never mentioned it to Celestia. To do so would be to talk about her time in prison and that was something she didn’t think she’d ever be able to do.
The five of them were quiet for some time before Anger snapped out of her funk and tackled Apathy, “Shove me huh!” she yelled as they scrapped. In the next moment Filly had dived into the melee trying to break it up.
Luna groaned and rubbed her temple. A fierce headache always erupted behind her eyes whenever her friends fought with each other and she sat there waiting impatiently for them to calm down.
“Ok that’s enough now”
Desire stepped forward and picked the other three up in a magical hold, pulling them apart and breaking the fight. They hung limp in shock, surprised at this turn of events.
Luna let out a breath of relief, “Thank you” she said.
Desire smiled at her, “Like I said it’s my job to keep you all focused”
“Now, she unceremoniously dropped the three mares and took centre stage, all of your ideas have some merit but as Lunas desire I can safely say what ideas she likes the most”
“Leaving is not one of them. Though you’re right we shouldn’t care what mortals think” she said to Apathy. The other mare lazily shrugged.
“As for you two I think both your ideas have merits” she said to Anger and Filly.
“So can we start smiting ponies again?” Anger asked excitedly.
“We never did that” Luna said with a frown.
“I know but hey, it’s never too late to start”
“Anyway! I think we should join Celestia in court. Observe the day to day running of the nation and take in everything. Maybe not get too involved yet but be visible to the ponies” Desire said logically.
“And most importantly show them that we are strong, and capable, and every bit worthy of rule as Celestia” she added to looks of approval from the others.
“So it’s decided then. We’re leaving this tower” Luna said in affirmation. The others exchanged excited looks and Luna couldn’t help but smile with them. Despite the fear and uncertainty the fact that she had been cooped up in this tower for three months had started to drive her crazy... well more then she already was.
“Um question? How are we going to go about this? Do we just walk out our door right now or something?” Filly asked uncertainly. The other mares paused to consider this.
“Maybe not just yet. We should wait for Celly to visit tonight and ask her when she performs her sun court... if she even does that anymore” Luna replied.
Anger snorted at her, “Buck that. Let’s just head out and find her. We always know where she is now right?”
Luna nodded hesitantly. Ever since her powers had began to return to her she had started to sense the presence of her sister at longer distances. As Celly drew closer it felt as if the sun was shining upon her, a warmth that permeated her body and let her know that her sibling was coming for her. And now she could easily focus and locate her sister wherever she was.
That feeling of security had surrounded her since she had first returned to the city. Not once in these past months had Celestia left Canterlot and her aura had always been close to her sister. Never wanting to stray far and always watching over the younger alicorn.
It made Luna smile fondly. Cellys concern and love for her were clear to see and genuine in their intent. Luna had forgotten what it was like to have somepony care for her and despite her night terrors and unease of the new world she had always been comforted by Celestias presence.
“Maybe we should ask a pony for directions?” Filly offered.
Anger and Desire shook their heads, “We shouldn’t show any weakness to the mortals. We have to seen as confident and in command” the calmer mare said.
“We’re going round in circles here and if I’m seeing that then it’s not good” Anger said with a heavy sigh.
The small group settled into silence again as they each considered what to do. Luna literally seeing her conflicting ideas playing out before her and wondering if any other pony had been in such a strange situation before.
Their thoughts were derailed as they heard a bell chime down the corridor. As one the five mares heads snapped up to stare at the direction of the sound. A quick glance by Apathy confirmed the time was coming up to two o’clock.
“Doctor Greymane!” Filly squealed happily.
The other mares shared looks of excitement and Luna didn’t waste a moment. Her horn flashed and she ported to the entrance of her dormitories, quickly opening the door to greet the guest to her domain.
The old stallion on the other side smiled at her warmly, “Good evening Luna. How you doing there girl?” his asked, his voice thick and gruff but no less pleasant.
Luna smiled back, “I’m doing great! It’s good to see you”
“And you too child. Well then can I come in? Let’s get the checks out of the way then you and I can have a cuppa and a good chinwag”
Luna grinned and headed back to her room, Greymane walking alongside her comfortably and asking her light questions about her health.
Luna answered them readily, relaxed and settled in the presence of the doctor. In the three months that she had been under his care their doctor, patient relationship had grown into a true friendship. One that she was truly happy about.
Celestia had kept to her word and only a single physician had tended to her. Greymanes no-nonsense attitude, complete honesty and stern but warm bedside manner had quickly endeared him to her.
Plus she liked how he called her child and girl. She was many hundreds of years older than him but he treated her like a young mare. He reminded her of the aged tutors who cared for her and Celly when they were growing up.
“So have you been doing the exercises as I asked Luna?”
The alicorn nodded, “Of course. Celly was very persistent that I stick to the regime after all”
“And so am I girl. I can already tell the difference its making”
“You think so?” Luna asked a little nervously.
He smiled at her, “You were just a sorry pile of bones and sinew when you first came here Luna. Make no mistake I feared for you in those early days. But look at you now. Started to look like the beautiful mare you’re supposed to be”
She blushed lightly. She had quickly began to trust that Greymane had no ulterior motives over her early in their interactions and now she always felt like a young filly being praised by a parental figure when he complimented her.
She shuffled her wings and couldn’t help but smile proudly at them. She had been doing extensive physical exercises everyday to help rebuilt her muscles and strengthen her body and they were clearly paying off. She was still thin and underweight but her coat had begun to regain its lustier, her hips showing curves rather than bone and her features less gaunt and more comely.
But what she loved the most was that her feathers had begun to regrow on her wings. Not enough to fly but the hope was there.
They entered her room and Greymane asked her to take a seat as he checked her vitals. He fired off questions at her as he examined her.
“How much motion do you have with your wings?”
“I can move then a little but it’s still difficult”
“Have you had any problems with your food?”
“Haven’t been sick for a week now”
He flashed a small light in her eye and she struggled not to flinch, “Are you still having trouble sleeping?”
“I was... but Celly has started spending nights here the last week or so. I don’t have nightmares with her around” she admitted.
Greymane smiled at her, “I’m glad to hear that” he said softly.
They were silent for a moment as the doctor checked her pulse and blood pressure. These modern tools had befuddled Luna when he first tried to use them but now she didn’t mind. Indeed she was very interested in the new technology of the world.
“So how are you and your sister doing now? I haven’t heard of any troubles between you two recently” Greymane said offhandedly.
Luna blinked and looked away for a moment. She always felt nervous discussing her sister.
“We’re fine... she doesn’t she me as much these days as she has a lot of work catching up on her. But she’s started staying the night here so it’s not all bad”
“She does hate that she can’t she you as much as she would like girl. Trust me it does get to her” Greymane told her.
Luna ‘hmm’ed noncommittally. To be honest while she logically understood that her sister had to attend to running the nation the emotional side of her felt resentment. Not at Celly, not entirely anyway, but at the mortals for constantly dragging her sister away from her.
“All the more reason for us to leave this tower Luna” Desire whispered beside her. Luna nodded at her and the rest of her friends surrounding them.
Greymane noted the action and frowned, “And how are your companions Luna?” he asked carefully.
Luna looked at him, “They’re fine. We’re all fine” she said a little waspishly.
“Remember what we talked about Luna. You made a promise to Celestia and to me” he reminded her with stern eyes.
“I remember” she replied, uncomfortable with this topic.
Greymane noticed and his tone softened, “My dear I only asked you to make this promise because we fear for you. What you have... your friends... we have a word for the condition and it is one of the most serious psychological problems a pony can face”
“Insanity I know” Luna deadpanned.
“You are not insane Luna. Do not think that for a moment!” Greymane said forcefully. Luna drew back at his raised words and he winced at his slip-up.
He patted her foreleg comfortingly, “I’m sorry for shouting. I didn’t mean to frighten you I just don’t want you to get the wrong idea about yourself Luna. You’re a mare who has suffered greatly that is all. You are not insane”
Luna stared back silently and Greymane realised he would have to continue, “We call your condition schizophrenia or multiple personality disorder. It can manifest in a variety of ways and in most cases it can be treated by medication”
Her stare hardened and the doctor shook his head ruefully, “But we know you’re not going for that. And in your case we allowed you to stay at peace with your other selves”
“They are my friends” Luna said curtly. The other mares watched Greymane silently.
“I know girl. And the fact that they have helped you survive such horrors is the only reason I’m giving them the benefit of the doubt. So far they truly seem to want to help you and while it is rare not every case of this disorder does create a dangerous subject”
“But, Greymane fixed her with a serious look, I have to keep reminding you of the promise you made child. Ponies in your situation can become overwhelmed by paranoia, fear and distrust as their minds pull them in different directions. They can become irrational and act instinctively without consideration. They can become dangerous”
“And my dear girl... if you become dangerous then heaven help us”
“I promised that the incident at the market would never happen again” Luna said with rising desperation.
Greymane was quick to calm her, “I know you did Luna. And I believe you. At this point my reminders are just a formality, just another one of my daily checks. I trust you to talk to somepony if you are ever having fears or doubts” he said with a smile.
“You really do trust me?” Luna said a little sceptically. The others were muttering amongst themselves and it was making Luna’s paranoia rise.
Greymanes loud laughter cut through her suspicions and she stared bemusedly at the unicorn, “Luna if I didn’t trust you would I come to see you everyday all alone with no protection?” he said cheerfully.
“I guess not”
He smiled slyly and gave her a light tap on the shoulder, “Chin up girl everything’s ok. You’re making great strides and considering how well your body’s recovering I think you’re ready for richer foods. I know your sister will be excited to share a true Canterlot feast with you”
Luna tilted her head as she considered this. While she was curious about proper food after a thousand years without it she couldn’t even fathom what real food was like. The gruel she had been eating thus far was just nutrient rich paste that had little to no pleasant taste.
The doctor drew her from her musings as he dug something out of his saddlebag, “This is for you” he said. It hovered before Luna in his magic and the alicorn gasped aloud as she read the cover.
“Daring Do and the Lost City!?”
Greymane chuckled at her excited expression, “You’re in luck my dear. I know how much you’ve enjoyed this series and fortunately for you the latest novel came out a few days ago. I was just waiting for you to finish your last book before I gave it to you”
He jumped back in shock as Luna tore the book from his grasp and held it close, her eyes lit up almost manically as she stared at the front cover.
“Thank you doctor” she whispered as her eyes met those of the courageous pegasus on the front of the book. Greymane laughed nervously and made his way to her small kitchen.
“Why don’t you have a little look through the book while I make some tea eh?” he suggested.
Nothing but silence replied and when he looked back quizzically he saw she was already sitting back and leafing through the pages intently. His presence completely ignored in favour of the book.
Greymane couldn’t help but shake his head and smile as he set the kettle on a small stove. He hummed to himself as he made drinks and left Luna to disappear into the adventurous world of Daring Do.

The next hour passed by tranquilly for Luna. She skimmed the book feverishly but after Greymane came back with tea she reluctantly lowered the book and accepted her drink. For the next hour or so the two them chatted happily, she about the books she had been reading mostly Daring Do and other works of fiction, (written works of fiction hadn’t been very common a thousand years ago) and he answering her questions and regaling her with current events.
The upcoming Gala seemed very interesting to the dark alicorn.
But despite enjoying their talks her earlier decision keep nagging her. She had made a commitment to herself to leave this place. To find her sister and join the sun court.
And now she had a friend she could subtly manipulate into revealing the information she needed.
“Does Celestia still have a sun court?” she queried.
Greymane nodded, “Indeed she does, he sipped his tea and smacked his lips in appreciation, it’s a public function she performs twice a week for the ponies of the nation”
“Public function?”
Greymane smiled thinly, “With all the paperwork, proposals and legislation she has to read and review for the nation your sister rarely has time to see the common folk. She makes it essential that she has time to open her throne room to all subjects to see her and bring their problems to her attention”
“Of course the waiting line is enormous and ponies have to book in advance if they want to see their ruler face to face, but Celestia maintains it’s essential she remain approachable to the average pony and I’m inclined to agree with her”
Luna was quietly astounded and a little impressed. Celly had changed drastically over the centuries. Growing up her sister had barely noticed the ponies that made up their nation.
‘Though they still loved her more than me’
Luna closed her eyes for a moment as she reined in the errant emotion. Greymane was talking and she quickly focused on his words.
“-why the interest in Celestias court my dear?”
Luna shrugged, “I think it’s probably about time I show more interest in the running of the nation. Besides I’m curious about what my sister does and how it has changed from the past”
“The history of those times is scattered and greatly reliant on hear-say but she told me she was much more heavy hoove’d then she is now” Greymane said curiously.
Luna snorted, “heavy hoove’d is one way to put it”
Greymane gave her a comforting look, “She’s changed Luna. I promise you that nothing is more important to her right now then you”
“I know” she replied. She bashfully hid her face by drinking her tea.
“Well to expand on your question right now Celestia is de facto monarch of Equestria. While she has various departments and individual councils that deal with the day to day running of the nation she has overall control. Pretty much what she says goes”
“But she told me she isn’t a tyrant” Luna said in a moment of confusion.
“That’s right. While she has overall say she has put plenty of systems in place for her to be overridden on issues she brings up. The high council, a collection of the old noble houses and powerful businessponies can vote against her and even displace her if they have to” the doctor said sagely.
He scratched as his beard, a thoughtful expression on his face, “Although as far as I know nopony has actually disagreed with her in centuries. She’s a very shrewd negotiator and besides ponies love her simple as”, he chuckled sardonically, “I tell you child if I didn’t know her as being one of the kindest and noblest rulers this nation has ever seen then I would be wary of how beautifully she’s made herself indispensible to Equestria”
Luna smiled darkly and smoothly hid it with a sip of tea. Well, well it seemed some of the old Celestia still existed after all. A talent for manipulation could never be completely exorcised after all.
“What days does she hold the sun court doctor?” she asked casually.
“Thursdays and Saturdays. Sometimes she changes the days if her schedule becomes too hectic but she always gives plenty of notice. In fact it should be starting pretty soon now if I’m correct”
Luna hummed quietly but inside her mind raced. She had to get out of here now.
She knew that the sun court was the best and, to be giddy, the most dramatic way to firmly place herself back in the light.
Besides she had a horrible suspicion if she left it and waited for the next one she’d probably give in to fear and refuse to go.
The others knew it too. Desire drew close, “Ditch the doctor” she hissed.
Luna set her now empty cup down with a clink of porcelain. Greymane looked at her quizzically, drawn by her serious gaze.
“Doctor is my health satisfactory for you tonight?”
“Yes you’re doing much better than I expected Luna” he said pleasingly.
“Then if you’ll excuse my rudeness but could I draw this visit to an end doctor?” she said regretfully.
“I guess my days of keeping the young mares entertained in conversation are truly past me” Greymane said with a wink.
Luna smirked and gingerly laid a hoof on his foreleg, “You are not boring me doctor. Far from it I insist. I just wish to be alone”
At his concerned look she picked up her new book and gave him a bashful smile, “It’s only because another young mare has caught my own attention. I only finished Daring Do and the Jade Mask a few nights ago and I’m itching to find out what else happens to her”
Greymane bowed graciously, “Say no more Luna. I too know how irresistible a good book can be”
Luna smiled thankfully and escorted him to the exit. She shuffled her wings anxiously as he told her to keep up her exercises, eat her food and keep up with her studies. He’d be testing her later in the week on the rise of the industrial age and modern magic.
“Well until next time child... as ever I’m glad to see how well you’re recovering”
Luna nodded, bounced her hooves for a moment before rushing forward and hugging the good doctor. Greymane made a slight noise of surprise but soon returned it.
His deep chuckle reverberated through Luna, “You are such a treasure Luna. I hope soon you’ll be ready to let other ponies see that”
“Sooner than you think” she replied in a whisper. She pulled back, giving a parting smile before retreating to her quarters.
She closed the door and quickly peeped through a little spy glass to watch the doctor. Greymane was looking at her door for a moment, clearly deep in thought before he shook his head and walked away. A few paces from the door he disappeared in a flash of light.
Luna stood down from the door and turned to view her friends. The four mares had gathered in the dark and only their shining eyes could be seen watching Luna closely.
“Are we ready?” she asked them. As one they nodded.
She closed her eyes and reached out with her senses. Celestias location a beacon of light to her inner sight. With a deep breath and a giddy laugh her horn blazed with blue fire and reality folded as she teleported.

Private Skylight adjusted his helmet for what seemed the hundredth time. The damn thing was a size too large for him and kept falling forward over his eyes. Once it had made him walk into a wall in confusion for Celestias sake.
He growled and reared up to tug and pull at his armour. In contrast to his helmet the armour he wore was a size too small and pinched and squeezed him uncomfortably. He found himself cursing how ill-equipped the guard had turned out to be.
Not for the first time he questioned his decision to join the royal guard. After the attack on Canterlot he and many other ponies had been struck by a wave of patriotic feeling and scores of ponies had enlisted with the guard to help defend Equestria. At first he and his fellow recruits had been busy working to repair the city and calm the populous. Skylight had been proud to help in the reconstruction.
But afterwards things settled back to normal and the terror and paranoia of the ponies had turned out to be pointless. No other threats had risen to threaten the land and he and the rest of his fellow soldiers had been reduced to wandering patrols and boring guard duty.
“I didn’t think I’d feel this useless” he muttered. He had heard from the older veterans that the previous captain had kept them busy with combat drills and in-house training. It had kept them sharp and happy in their brotherhood.
But with him gone (and the veterans being tight-lipped as to why their captain was nowhere to be seen) day to day life for the guard had become pretty monotonous.
Maybe he should quit and go back to cloud duty like mum said?
His dreary thoughts were swiftly derailed as a bright flare of blue light burst into existence before him. He shot back in surprise, wings extended and ready to launch him away as the light faded and a strange figure appeared before him.
He felt his mouth go dry and pupils shrink to pinpricks as he recognised the tall blue mare as being an alicorn. The wings and horn that adorned her body left him in no doubt that this was the mysterious sister of his majesty Celestia.
‘Nightmare Moon!’ he felt his knees shake as the mare looked around curiously, her back to him so far.
He remembered that day when the Nightmare attacked. He had been at home with his family, fearful and afraid like everypony. He had only caught a glimpse of the Nightmare flying through the sky on her way to attack the palace but the image of the armoured demonness had stuck with him nonetheless.
“I think this is close enough everypony” the terrible princess said before she turned round. Weaver was momentary struck dumb. This mare was hauntingly beautiful, her eyes bright and features sensually pleasant.
She seemed just as surprised to see him, “Oh! Um... hello?” she said nervously.
Skylight gulped in fear. What should he say? Should he be running or something? He’d heard the stories about what the princess did in Canterlot Square.
The princess frowned at him. She leaned to the right, “Is he some kind of mute perhaps?” she asked of the empty space beside her.
The strange sight snapped him out of his funk, “N-no miss I can hear you just fine” he babbled.
“Indeed. Well that is good, huzzah. Now young guard please show me the direction to the sun court of my sister” she asked him in clear command.
Warring emotions tugged at Skylight. On the one hand he was worried about offending the alicorn but the earnest part of him that had joined the guard to protect Equestria made him wonder if maybe he shouldn’t be obeying the other princess. What if this was some kind of attack on Celestia!
“W-what reason do you have to-to see the court... miss?” he added to be polite.
The alicorn narrowed her eyes, “That is none of your business” she said coldly.
Skylight flinched as her icy words lashed him. His cringe made her expression soften slightly and she tilted her head as if listening to somepony. She sighed and rolled her eyes, “fine then” she huffed.
“If you must know I wish to see my sister. To observe her court and get to know the nation again. However the layout of this palace is unknown to me so if you could direct me I would very much appreciate it”
Skylight briefly considered refusing but her eyes had a simmering undercurrent of danger to them and he quickly pointed down the hall, “Go down here and take the second right. Keep going and you’ll come to a foyer and big set of double doors. That’s the throne room” he stammered.
Luna bowed her head in appreciation before sweeping past him imperiously. He ducked his head in terrified difference and she didn’t even glance at him as she followed his directions.
It was few good minutes later before he found the nerve to look up from his bow. After he regained his wits he was off in a shot screaming for lieutenant Shining Armour.

Luna kept up her haughty expression till she turned the first corner of the opulent corridor. As soon as she was certain she was out of sight her wings wrapped around herself and she shivered violently. Heart pounding against her rips she took deep breathes to calm herself down.
‘I’m out of the tower. I’m out of the tower! What in Tartarus am I doing here!? Oh stars above I’m not ready’
At any moment she could run into an angry mob, a contingent of guard or even just a single pony going about its duties. Any of those possibilities had her shaking with fright. She had felt brave as she cast the spell of travel to bring her this close to her sister but being here and out in the open for anypony to see was making her panic.
The only reason she had dealt with that young guard from before was sheer stubborn will and arrogance. Plus the fact he seemed terrified of her did help.
“Keep it together Luna. Just hold your head high and go to your sister. You can do this” Desire soothingly whispered to her. The other three added their support, voices raised in chants and gentle cheering and Luna smiled at them thankfully.
She got into motion again. Carefully trotting down the spacious hall as her eyes traced the space in front of her nervously.
However within a few moments natural curiosity overcame her fear and she found her pace slowing, her eyes wandering over the various paintings and elegant statues that littered the hall. From what she remembered of her mad escape when she first awoke here the palace was quite opulent in its beauty.
‘Celestia always did like pretty things’ she thought fondly.
She paused to admire a statue of a suited earth pony holding a quill and scroll, a gentle and thoughtful expression on his face as he applied ink to paper. It was artfully expressed and Luna looked to the plaque to read the name.
“Yuric Fiddle. From humble beginnings into written legend. An inspiration to us all”
Luna smiled. She had the suspicion that Celestia had requisitioned this statue. Doubtless he had been a friend of hers in the distance past.
“I guess she wanted to make sure a part of him would be with her forever?” Filly wondered aloud.
Luna made a thoughtful noise as she considered the multitude of statues that adorned the palace. Could it be they were all mortals Celestia had known in life? Taken by time she kept their likeness around so she could remember her lost friends.
It was kind of sad... the plight of an immortal. Yet Luna could admire the sentiment. The Celestia she knew from ages ago wouldn’t care for that.
“We’re being distracted. Let’s go!” Anger said impatiently.
Luna bashfully apologised and quickened her pace. She still admired the tapestries and art. Even poked her head out of a window to look outside. For a moment she stopped dead, as ever enthralled by the beautiful landscape outside. The sun was bright and radiant but was beginning to head for the horizon. Luna found herself looking forward to watching it set and seeing the sky alight with crimson and violet.
“So easily distracted Luna”
“Yes, yes I’m coming Desire” the alicorn said with a huff. The other mare looked at her in confusion.
“I never said anything”
Luna blinked and looked to the others. They stared back just as perplexed.
A cold breeze made Luna shiver and she looked around in growing agitation. The others too felt the change around them and huddled together nervously.
“Luna...”
The princess’ eyes widened as the light dimmed around her. Shadows lengthened and stretched to cover the walls and ceiling, the light of the sun fading to grey as the world turned monochrome around her.
“What’s happening?” Luna whispered in a small, terrified voice. She took a step back as mocking laughter echoed around her and turned to run.
The corridor had grown. Lengthened to such an impossible distance that a black pit of darkness awaited her at the end. Luna whimpered and looked the other way to see another black hole waiting for her.
“Did you really think you could escape that easily my pet?”
“Go away!” Luna screamed. Her friends sat in a shaking ball of huddling bodies, catatonic and fearful and Luna took a step towards them to help.
Her hoof crunched on a strange floor. Luna frowned and looked down, confused by the carpets changed texture, and promptly screamed her lungs out.
White sand... white sand that stretched as far as the horizon. Lunas’ pupils shrank to pinpricks as the endless desert of the moon lay before her.
The cold and scornful stars glittered overhead, contemptuous of the prisoner below them. The distant orb of Equestria rested so far away. Too far away.
The laughter grew more hysterical and Luna shut her eyes tight and hunched over.
“It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real.” she repeated through gritted teeth.
She felt a presence beside her. A cold feeling of danger and sadistic intent that she never wanted to be close to again. The small alicorn whimpering as another figure drew close to her, so close she could feel hot breathe on her fur, hear the wet lick of a tongue over sharp teeth.
“We will be together forever Luna”
Luna screamed and launched herself at the voice, “LEAVE ME ALONE!” she roared as she swung her locked forehooves in a thunderous hammer to strike her tormenter.
A swing and a miss. Luna toppled as her overcommitted strike made her spin and fall. She quickly shot to her hooves looking around in shock.
The beautiful palace passage surrounded her. The bright light of the day bathed her in its glow. No white sand. No malicious stars. No empty void of space.
No Nightmares.
Luna swallowed and hiccupped. She looked around again until her eyes fell on a polished shield resting on a wall. Ornate and covered in filigree it was still reflective and she didn’t like what she saw.
A madmare stared back at her. Eyes wide and pupils dilated, mane a mess and jaw stretched wide in a psychotic grin. Luna quickly drew her smile back, the reflection doing the same.
She stared at it.
She carefully raised a hoof and waved it about. The other Luna did the same.
“Heh... Heheh... heheheheh...”
The grin returned as Luna laughed. A certifiable giggle that quickly rose in volume to be hysterical laughter. Soon she threw her head back and laughed all the harder.
Her friends simply stared in silence as Luna laughed and cried at the same time.

In the sunlight court a minister of finance was reciting the gross income of business ventures and trade in the far west. The town of Appleloosa was the main point of interest for today’s meeting.
Celestia knew this was important. The fledgling town was the furthest point of the Equestrian state and represented a new region of interest. If the town could successfully grow and attract trade then it could be a new zone of expansion and colonisation for ponies. It was vital that she and the council keep track of its development.
It’s just it was, so, boring! The minister, (she had actually forgotten his name) droned on with a list of seemingly meaningless numbers and figures. Celestia was fighting to appear attentive.
Most of the council, and other ponies patiently waiting to speak, were having trouble staying awake too.
She glanced down at Nobleheart. The stallion was leaning over his desk with one hoof propping his chin. His eyes were slightly glazed as he listened to the report but he was clearly still able to take it in. He noticed Celestia watching him and rolled his eyes theatrically. She smiled lightly back.
A particularly loud snore made her wince and shot a mildly irritated glance beside her. Seated to her right sat Blueblood, current head of the royal family, (barring herself) and he had long ago fallen asleep.
She wondered why he even came to these meetings. He always said that as royalty it was his duty to be here for matters of government but usually within an hour he had passed out. If she didn’t have a soft spot for her nephew she’d probably tell him to leave.
“Please continue minister” she said gently as the pony hesitated noting Bluebloods... condition. The minister adjusted his glasses and continued to speak.
Celestia resisted the urge to sigh and looked to Nobleheart again. Since their initial disagreement over Luna they had seemed to sweep it all under the rug. He didn’t seem to hold any grudge against her.
She was glad as she did respect the stallion. He had risen from the most unlikely place to become a leading member of the council. He worked hard for the state and did a great deal of good in the community too.
She noticed he was giving the slumbering Blueblood a particularly venomous look and she couldn’t really blame him.
After all, when your older brother inherited all the wealth and prestige of being royalty and did nothing with it you were within your rights to be a little bitter. No doubt being the shadowed younger sibling had caused him to excel as much as he did.
Her musings were cut short as she sensed something she was completely not expecting. An aura of power drawing close to the throne room. She sat up rigidly as ponies asked her what was wrong.
‘Luna’
Her sisters essence was unlike anything she had ever felt. As such she always recognised it. It flowed over her like a gentle breeze, cool and sensual, gently tugging at her fur and embracing her softly. It had changed from when they were children, it had been excitable then, but it was no less pleasant. Feeling her aura outside her tower was a shock to the older alicorn.
The essence drew close to the towering double doors of the throne room and halted. Celestia stared ahead in confusion as she felt Luna waver.
Without a word she stood up and headed for the doors. Lunas anxiety calling her.

“You can do this you can do this you can do this you can do this you can do this”
Luna paced in circles struggling to work up the nerve to either a) knock on the doors, or b) smash down the doors and strut in head held high.
“You know it would be great” Anger said with a smirk.
Luna shook her head and tore at her mane in frustration. After what happened earlier it had taken a great deal of willpower to stop hysterically crying and get moving.
It was not real. The Nightmare is gone. She did not have a mental breakdown!
She flinched at every shadow, jumped at every scuttling mouse and knew she looked a wreck. Her eyes still felt puffy from crying and her jaw ached from laughing. She glanced back at the massive atrium she was in, flinching as the ponies in the room stared at her in fascinated fear.
She had almost run when she saw the multitude of ponies hanging around. All manner of subjects from nobles to common folk all staring at her. Many had ran for it when she appeared and those that were brave enough to stay watched her from a safe distance.
The muttering and hushed whispers were like hooves on a chalkboard to her.
The guards had none-too-subtly manoeuvred themselves between her and the civilians yet none had made a move on her or even questioned her presence. She guessed Cellys warnings about threatening her had got through to them.
Stars above she wished they’d stop staring at her like some dangerous animal.
“I can’t do this...” she mumbled to herself. She wiped at her eyes and sniffed loudly before she prepared to teleport back to her tower.
“Luna?”
The alicorn squeaked with surprise. She whipped round to see the great doors to the throne room half open, the concerned face of her sister watching at her.
She swallowed thickly. She didn’t have a clue what to say.
Celestia closed the distance and stood before her. Her amethyst eyes swept over the staring crowd, for a moment thinning in aggravation, before she returned to Luna.
A smile split her face, “You’ve come to see me sister?” she said liltingly.
Luna licked her lips uncertainly, “Be a stronger pony!” Desire hissed from beside her.
Luna bowed her head for a moment, collecting herself, and when she looked up her eyes were hard and stern.
“We have come to see how the nation governs itself in this new age. From our friend Doctor Greymane we discovered you hold court today sister. We would like to observe how your leadership has changed”
Celestia looked thoughtful while the gathered ponies began to mumble amongst themselves in surprise. Luna stood resolute, shaking slightly in nervousness but ready to argue hotly if Celestia refused.
In the past her elder had often shooed Luna away, “Another time Luna” she would say.
“I think that’s a fantastic idea” she said instead.
“Sister I must protest that I have just as much right- hang on. What did you say?”
Celly beamed at her, “I think you should join us Luna. It will be good for you”
“Oh, Luna struggled for her next words, thank you?”
Celestia laughed and half-turned away, “You always looked cute when you were surprised Luna” she teased.
The older alicorn motioned for Luna to follow her and walked back into the throne room. Luna stared ahead for a moment before hastily following her.
The doors swung shut and Luna resisted the urge to flinch. Over a dozen pairs of hostile eyes watched her from the council members and the silent guards ringing the room. A strong animal instinct was screaming at her that she was trapped in a room of threat.
‘Well to Tartarus with all of them’ she thought viciously. With a dangerous glare at the surrounding ponies, darkly gleeful when they averted their eyes, she marched towards the high throne of her sister.
The throne room was impressive to say the least. Its marble and gold interior was dazzling to behold and the raised dais that held Celestias throne had high stained-glass archways that allowed the light of her sun to fill the room.
Luna mounted the steps her gaze fixed on Celestia. She was entering the sovereign domain of her sister, a much more powerful alicorn, and it was taking all her will not to instinctively bow her head.
Soon she stood before the throne. Luna swept a haughty gaze across the room before frowning. As she expected there was a second chair beside Celestia but to her shock it was already occupied by somepony else.
A stallion stared back at her distastefully, his expression stating, against all evidence to the contrary, that she was beneath him. Over a rising surge of boiling ‘anger’ she dimly heard her sister call for another chair to be brought in for her but Luna halted her request with a sharply raised hoof.
The stallion actually had the nerve to bristle at her silencing Celestia, “Miss you should show more manners to your betters” he said to her, as if she was some poor commoner.
Celestia admonished him sharply but the damage was done, “Who the hell does this guy think he is!?” Anger shouted. Lunas wings rustled and her hooves trembled with the urge to strike the fool. She took a calming breathe and a step forward, looming over the suddenly nervous stallion.
She glared at him with all the murderous promise only a mind with a thousand years lack of patience could give.
“You’re in my spot” she hissed.

Celestia drew in a sharp breathe as Luna stared Blueblood down. Her nephew was clearly frightened but still being defiant. Celestia would be impressed if she wasn’t so panicked.
‘Damn that boy! I knew I should have curbed his arrogance sooner’ she though in self-reproach.
“This seat has belonged to the head of my family for generations. As royalty we deserve such. Only I have the right to sit beside my aunty on this throne” Blueblood declared hotly.
Lunas glare pulled up short and she stared at the stallion in shock, “What did you just say?” she asked sharply.
“This is my chair-“
“No not that. You called my sister your aunty” she said incredulously.
Blueblood shrugged, “It's an honorific. We are not truly related but she has watched over me and my family since my childhood and it seemed right to call her such”
“Then my sister should have taught you some manners as you aged” Luna hissed. She shot a glare of reproach at Celestia.
“Luna that’s enough. Calm down. Blueblood please allow my sister to sit. This is her rightful place” Celestia cut in sharply. Her tone brooked no argument but the two dissidents didn’t comply.
“But aunty I’ve sat here for years, it’s my place. My throne! She’s just a pretender who shouldn’t even be here!” Blueblood yelled indignantly.
Celestia was about to draw in breath to shout him out of the room but was cut off by Luna smashing a hoof to the ground. The powerful strike cracked the marble and instantly everypony was paying full attention to the alicorn.
Luna was livid. Her lips pulled back in a vicious snarl and her eyes alight with murderous rage, “How. Dare. You!” she hissed.
She waved a hoof and Blueblood was flung from the throne in a burst of magic. The prince shrieking in terror as Luna hoisted him into the air, his own magic powerless to break free.
“HOW DARE YOU CALL ME A PRETENDER MORTAL!!” Luna screamed in incandescent outrage.
Celestia was frozen for a moment. Watching in disbelief as her sister, the fearful and ravaged alicorn that had hidden in a tower for three months displayed more power then she’d ever suspected her to possess.
Hoisting a full grown stallion into the air and holding him there wasn’t the issue, any unicorn of sufficient strength could do it. No it was the aura of power that Luna was broadcasting, a literal blanket of magical power that saturated the room. Every pony in the room had bowed in terror and even Celestia felt her muscles bunch as her brain geared up for instinctive flight or fight.
These feelings were examined and analysed in a space of a second before Celestia regained control and rushed her sister. In the last thousand years she had fought tyrants and untold monsters. Fear did not hold her for very long. She could see a dozen conflicting emotions sweep across her sisters eyes and knew she had to act fast before the unthinkable happened.
Luna saw her coming and reared up. For a moment her eyes were dark with the urge to attack. Celestia didn’t wait and calmly stepped close and placed a wing over her shoulder. Luna flinched but her confusion dissipated some of the anger.
“It’s alright Luna” she whispered softly.
Luna blinked and looked around as if seeing the throne room for the first time. She looked at Celestia, the frightened council and finally the screaming pony held aloft. Silently she lowered Blueblood until he safely touched the ground.
“I lost my temper” Luna whispered. She seemed in disbelief as she stared into space.
Celestia drew her close and Luna didn’t resist, limply falling against her. Looking over her sisters shaking shoulders Celestia grimaced as she saw the assembled ponies start to come to their hooves.
‘I have to fix this quickly’
“This session is adjourned for today. I’ll hold a conference tomorrow for any pressing issues but if everypony could please leave us I’d appreciate it” she asked of them.
The ministers looked amongst themselves. Celestia could see their expressions of animal fear and didn’t like it. She knew how quickly it could turn into a mob mentality.
“We need to discuss what happened here princess” one of them stated sharply. The others nodded and bunched together, instinctively herding in defiance.
“We will but not today. Now please leave me gentlecolts” Celestia replied a bit more harshly then she’d have liked.
“S-she attacked me”
All eyes shot to Blueblood as he picked himself up. Celestia drawing in a hiss of annoyance as he glared hatefully at her oblivious sister. She could see him about to launch into a tirade at her.
“Don’t even start Blueblood! You had no right to speak to her like that” the princess of the sun said in thunderous anger. The stallion stepped back in shock.
“But she-“
“Get out! Before I finish what Luna started!” she roared.
For the maybe the first time in his life Blueblood noticed the writing on the wall and raced out of the throne room. Celestia watched him go, struggling to quell the fire racing through her blood. The assembled nobles started to file out too but they shot looks of deep unease and disapproval at the sisters as they did.
“Tell them I’ll make a speech tomorrow” Luna mumbled against her chest.
Celestia looked down in surprise, “What?”
Luna glanced up with tearful eyes, “Quick. Before they leave. Tell them I will explain everything and introduce myself to the ponies of Canterlot proper”
“Luna I don’t think that’s wise in your-“
“Do it. Please. Before I lose my nerve”
Celestia coughed, “Ministers one moment”
They stopped and glanced back. She saw Nobleheart raise a questioning eyebrow at her.
“Tomorrow my sister will be announcing her return in a speech to the citizens of Canterlot. There she will lay to rest all your fears and make amends to any issues brought up”
“I hope you will all be willing to attend and give her a chance” she added hopefully.
The distinguished members of the council exchanged looks. Nobleheart cleared his throat and stepped forward as speaker, “Of course we will attend. Where and when would your sister like to make her announcement?”
Celestia quickly looked down at Luna. Her sister responded with a panicked shrug.
Nobleheart coughed again regaining their attention, “Perhaps midday? We can make it a special function suspending work for the day. And I think that Canterlot Square would be a good choice for a venue”
“Why there Noble?” Celestia asked cautiously.
He smiled at them warmly, “I think that the best place for your sister to apologise and have Q&A would be at the sight of her reappearance in the public eye. Returning to the scene of the... misunderstanding would help sway her case I believe. Appearing to accept and not hide away from her mistake would make a strong message to the public”
“I like that idea” Luna whispered.
Celestia gave Nobleheart a thankful nod, “Thank you minister. We will see you all tomorrow”
“I’m happy to help princess” he replied with a short bow. He turned and walked away and the rest of the council followed. Soon Luna and Celestia were left alone.
For a while the two sisters remained in place, Luna huddled against her larger sibling while Celestia held her tightly in her wings embrace. Celestia gently stroking her mane as Luna muttered to herself.
“Are you ok?” Celestia asked softly.
She felt Luna shake her head, “No. No I’m not”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
Luna was silent as she considered this. After a moment she gingerly removed herself from her sisters grip and stepped away.
“I was supposed to show everypony that I’m not to be feared. That I can rule alongside you. All I wanted was to be around other ponies and get to see the real world. And then I lose my temper and ruin my image all over again” she said bitterly.
“He shouldn’t have said those things Luna” Celestia tried to console her.
“I shouldn’t lose control. I should be better. I’m tired of being out of control”
Luna fidgeted anxiously and gripped her mane tightly, “I just want to be in control” she whispered. She looked around the room and whimpered quietly. Celestia didn’t know what she was looking at but it was clear it was upsetting her.
She did the only thing she thought she could. She reached out and to her delight Luna accepted her wing brushing her side, “Luna”
Her sister looked at her despairingly and Celestia smiled as kindly as she could, “You know you can talk to me about anything. Right?”
Luna bit her lip. Her eyes wandered the room for a moment, pupils dilating as she looked at things only she saw.
“Celly. If I... If I was still on the moon. You’d tell me right?”
Celestia looked at her in shock, “What do you mean if you were still on the moon?” she asked in concern.
Luna clutched her hooves together nervously, “If you were a figment of my imagination... you’d tell me right?”
Phobias be damned. Celestia carefully took hold of Lunas cheeks and brought their heads together, foreheads snug together and eyes inches apart. Her sister blinked in surprise, her full attention on Celestias amethysts eyes.
“Luna believe me when I tell you this. I am real. You are here in Equestria. You are never going back to the moon” she swore vehemently.
Luna stared back before she smiled albeit sadly, “Thank you Celly”
Celestia smiled, “I’m proud of you Luna. You made a brave step today. It hasn’t gone perfect but you’ve tried to make your way back to the world and I’m so happy about that”
“Really? I almost threw your nephew out a window”
Celestia actually laughed, “Trust me I’ve considered doing it once or twice. I’m sorry about his attitude. He is a good stallion at heart he just has some kinks to work out”
“You don’t say” Luna replied sardonically.
Celestia grinned and returned to her throne. She motioned for Luna to sit beside her and the younger alicorn cautiously did so. Celestia twisted round to sit facing her sister.
“Are you certain you want to go ahead with tomorrow? I have no doubt a great many ponies will wish to see you. It will be a massive gathering”
Luna nodded, “I messed up today but I’ll make amends tomorrow. I promised I’d be a better pony. That means apologising to everypony in person”
‘It won’t be that easy’ Celestia thought. As much as she loved her subjects she knew they could be rather bull headed and paranoid at times. She wasn’t sure how well a reception Luna would get when she revealed herself to the public.
‘Then that means I have work to do’
“I’ll be right beside you Luna. I won’t leave your side” she promised.
Luna nodded and to Celestias surprise reached out with a hoof to gently rest it on her own. Celestia stared at it for a moment before meeting Luna shy expression.
“I’m glad you’re here with me”
Celestia couldn’t help but smile back. Responding by placing her other hoof over Lunas, resting it between both of hers, “Me too” she answered.
The two alicorns sat in silence simply staring at each other. Lunas thoughts were a mystery but Celestias head was in cloud nine. This closeness between the two of them. The simple act of holding hooves. She had wished for this for months now and centuries before that.
‘I never realised how much more complete I would feel with Luna here with me. Even more then back when we were children. More than having my sister back’
‘I have an equal’
Her moment of reflection was ended by a deep grumble from her stomach. Celestia blushed as Luna looked at her stomach with surprise then back at her. A wicked grin split her lips.
“You look cute when you blush” she teased.
Celestia coughed behind a hoof, “I ah may have skipped breakfast this morning”
“Oh really? I’ll remember this the next time you tell me off for missing mine” Luna continued with her teasing words.
“Quiet you”
The two sisters laughed together. Stars above it felt good to do that.
“Doctor Greymane said I should start eating richer foods... perhaps we could try that now?” Luna asked hesitantly.
Celestia was overjoyed at these words, “Really? Well then would you like to have lunch with me?”
“If the chef will serve me” Luna pointed out.
Celestia waved a hoof, she was too happy to care about that, “Who needs a chef. I’ll make lunch myself. If I can’t make a passable meal after a thousand years of life then there’s something seriously wrong with me”
“I don’t know. I haven’t tried your cooking yet” Luna said coolly.
The elder smirked and gave Luna a playful shove. The happy gleam in the darker alicorns eyes was euphoric to Celestia.
Her stomach rumbled again and Celestia hopped from her throne and made for the door. She turned to see Luna watched her intently.
“Are you coming Luna?”

“You’re lucky to have her” Desire whispered.
Luna nodded absently as she watched Celestia walk ahead of her. The perfect goddess had in a few moments of soft words and gentle play banished her fears. At least for now.
Celestia turned and her lips spread in a welcoming smile, her bright eyes twinkling as she nodded at her sister.
“Are you coming Luna?”
Luna smiled back, “Right by your side”
Her sister looked over her fondly as Luna drew alongside her. The taller alicorn took the lead and opened the great doors that lead out. For a brief instant she stopped to converse with the guards on duty.
In that short moment Luna looked back into the throne room. Her eyes narrowed and she kept her fear in check as she had the last few minutes.
The white desert filled the throne room. The ceiling cracked and shattered as the baleful light of the moon shone overhead. A cold chill tugged at her fur and Luna gritted her teeth against it.
“I am in control” Luna whispered in hateful defiance.
“Luna are you ok?”
Luna turned and smiled brightly at her sisters’ concerned face.
“Perfectly fine Celestia”

End chapter

Cliffhangers! God I love them. Welp that’s it for now I hope you’ve enjoyed this and plz leave your likes, dislikes, comments or flames I read them all  cheers!

Embracing the night

ITS HERE. ITS HERE AT LAST!
Yes the next chapter of lunacy is done. I wanna say I’m really sorry it’s taken so long to do this. These last few months have been pretty shitty for me, life in general actually, but taking time to work on this has really helped. I feel i’ve got back in the swing of it now so hopefully I shan’t take as long with the next chapter.
I also wanna thank you all for your comments so far and your patience too. Seriously love hearing what you guys think and giving me lots of ideas and things to think about too. Plus it’s nice to check out your own works too and see how awesome they are as well.
So without further ado here is my latest entry in the story of Lunas recovery from her exile. I really hope you al enjoy it!

Embracing the night

“Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage.”
― Lao Tzu

‘By their powers combined did the sun rise and set once and forever after as mortals found the strength to move the heavens. And so did the majesty and dominion of the unicorn race reach its zenith in the age of light’
“And thus did the land prosper for centuries after” Nobleheart recited as he read from the ancient tome that lay across his desk. He paused and took a sip of wine as he leaned back in his chair enjoying the moment of quiet he had earned.
In his personal chambers in the royal manor of his family he had spent the majority of the day evaluating his holdings and trade. Vital paperwork that while tedious and taxing was necessary for his businesses. Though he had some delegation in his small empire he still liked to have the majority of control over the inner workings.
Outside night had fallen and though it was always pretty to observe he still saw no change in the night sky. Though he was also curious to see changes that ancient history spoke of. Constellations and stars changing position in the night, a feat Celestia had never been able to duplicate in her reign.
‘Doubtless Luna still fears to uphold her function as steward’ he mused to himself. His new sovereigns fear of her own night was something he had found to be quite fascinating.
Though in the last week since her speech she hadn’t shied from her promises. She had thrown herself into helping her subjects across the city, having meetings, helping to rebuild and basically being at their beck and call.
All under Celestias watchful eye of course. Despite his feelings about the immortals he couldn’t help but be somewhat jealous of the bond the two sisters shared.
Dismissing that for now he returned to his book. An ancient historical text, that held firsthand accounts of the age of light, was something he held a great interest in. Many ponies knew that there was a time before Celestia became guardian of the sun but didn’t care to know about it.
Nobleheart did care about it. Very much so. And the more he learned the more intrigued he became.
This particular text always caught his attention, ‘But the sun was a force of two sides. While its rays of light brought life to Equestria to harness its power brought doom to those who tried. The sheer strength of will required for even a collective of unicorns to control the sun brought terrible costs.
Mighty mages in the prime of their life had their lives shortened to mere decades as the power of the sun burned their spirits. Over time even the strongest unicorn having to step down from performing the ritual or die from the effort. As time went on the ritual became a terrible burden for all unicorns. For even to touch the sun but once would drastically cut the mages life short’
Noble found himself speaking aloud again, “And in desperation the greatest mage of them all, a unicorn named Starswirl found an answer to the problem, a being strong enough to control the mighty sun. A new species of pony created not by a union of two but by magic”
He paused before reciting the final passage, “And so the age of light ended and the reign of the alicorn began. And though ponykind rejoiced at having their god walk amongst them, the destiny of mortals was now beyond their control, and all would forever bow before the immortals”
Contemplating the passage he took a longer sip of his wine as he noted the name of the unicorn that wrote that passage. The stallion was a member of the royal family at the time, an ancestor of Noblehearts, and it seemed he was one of the few that found the new alicorn to be unnerving.
Noble lowered his glass with a clink and consulted a second book, a small leather-bound diary almost eligible with age, (the fact it was made of leather spoke volumes about the ancient unicorns) and found an interesting piece of text still readable.
‘The young alicorn continues to grow. Her power surpassing even Starswirls and she has yet to fully mature. Already she is being worshipped by the ignorant masses and Starswirl acts more and more like a proud father then archmage. She was created to be a tool yet she grows ever more wilful. There is already talk of her taking a greater role in the running of the nation’
‘Interesting’ Noble closed the book and looked around his study contemplatively. Around him were paintings and portraits of the royal family from as far back in history as he could find. Their strong bearing and hard eyes always inspiring him.
His ancestors were certainly a far cry from the bickering ninnies that crowded parliament today.
A particular loud crash and sudden laughter actually made Noble groan and throw his head back, “Speaking of wastes of space” he mumbled.
The crashing continued as it sounded like dozens of ponies spilling into the manor. He heard hooves stumbling outside his study and slowly turned to face his door as it was clumsily opened and two lip-locked ponies stumbled through.
The mare and stallion didn’t immediately notice Noble glowering at them from his chair until they separated from each other. Both jumped at spotting him and the mare frowned but the stallion clearly recognised him.
“My lord! Er... we didn’t realise this was your room-“
“Get out before I have you banished to the northlands and her arrested for prostitution” Noble snapped. The stallion quickly bowed but the mare, probably bolstered by alcohol, squared up to him, “Who the hell you calling a prostitute!”
Noble merely gestured at her companion, a much older and less then slim unicorn, “To be willing to sleep with this stallion my brother probably paid for high class entertainment tonight and you got the short straw. Or perhaps the best deal as you could probably tire him out in an hour and spent the rest of the evening unmolested. Either that or you really like fat balding stallions as old as your grandfather”
“Now get out before I lose my temper” he snarled. This time the spluttering mare was dragged away despite her protests.
Noble sighed and packed away his gear. He hadn’t expected his brother to be here tonight, Blueblood usually slept at whatever brothel or hotel he happened to pass out in, yet Noble didn’t stay here either.
He came here for some quiet reflection from time to time but he hadn’t truly lived in his ancestral manor since his teens.
Stepping out of his study he paced down the halls seeing all kinds of stallions in the company of alluring mares. The rooms were quickly being filled by amorous ponies, drinking, laughing and fornicating in pairs and groups. Noble shook his head at it all. While he was all for hedonistic parties he wasn’t happy his families manor was being used for this.
A crash of porcelain made him whirl on a sheepish looking pony. The drunk or drugged stallion was gingerly pawing the vase he had knocked over.
“Sorry bout tha-“
Noble smashed him against the wall with a pulse of magic then stormed off. Teeth bared in a snarl he stalked through the halls searching for his brother.
He found him soon enough in one of the master bedrooms with a few mares draped over him. His brother was thoroughly occupied in the most carnal way.
A flash of light from his horn caught everyponies attention. Blueblood frowned at him, “What are you doing here?” he grumbled.
“This manor is still my home Blueblood. Despite your belief to the contrary. Now what in Tartarus are you doing!?”
Blueblood swept back his immaculate blond mane, “Isn’t it obvious?” he gestured at the mares around him.
“Leave us” Noble snapped. The mares looked to Blueblood and he nodded and waved them away. The mares filed out, throwing dirty looks at Nobleheart who slammed the door in their faces. After they left Blueblood leaned back in his chair and eyed his brother impatiently.
“What do you want?”
Noble pawed his face despairingly, “This house has been a part of our family since the age of light” he said slowly.
“The what?”
His brothers ignorance almost made him scream, “It’s ancient! Filled with history and you’re turning it into a brothel! I knew you have ‘guests’, he spat the word, from time to time but the orgy going on in the halls is too much! This has to stop!”
Blueblood shot to his hooves, “Don’t tell me what to do! I’m the older remember I can do what I want!”
“You can’t do this!”
“Who says? I am the elder here Noble and I make the decisions”
Another crash and a giggle outside made them pause. Noble seized the initiative, “Are you going to pay for the damages to this place?”
Blueblood shrugged again, “I have a lot of money remember”
“Money from taxes that you waste on parties and useless toys. You don’t do anything! I’ve had it with you wasting our fortune”
“And what are you going to do Noble?” Blueblood smiled at him coldly, “I have full control over our family’s finances remember? You can’t do anything to that”
“No. But you forget I’m a minister now. I can put pressure on parliament to limit the amount of tax money you gain. After all I have my own contacts too brother”
Blueblood actually laughed, “Most of your fellow ministers are members of the old families that’d do almost anything to keep me happy. The royal family still has weight brother. A generous donation here, a recommendation there, being seen in public with someponys daughter... I have a great deal of influence just from being what I am Noble”
“You’d be surprised at the pressure I can put on ponies Blueblood. Very surprised” Noble said dangerously. Blueblood regarded him for a moment before chuckling almost warmly, “True. I have heard the rumours of what you get up to in the dark. Nothing quite so ‘innocent’ as my many trysts”
“Cut back on your spending Blueblood. Or I’ll force you to” Noble hissed in no mood for games.
His elder brother merely flopped back onto the couch and lounged back, “No” he said simply.
“Do you doubt what I can do Blue?”
“Oh no. I don’t doubt you can cut some of my funding. But you forget that I own all our holdings. Our land. Our businesses. I can make a great deal of bits from those. Plus I just have to ask for donations and the noble families will trip over themselves to give it to me”
“You wouldn’t know how to manage our properties. They’d be used up and wasted within a year”
“My properties brother. And that’s the difference between us Noble. I don’t care if they are wasted. As long as I can still go to Manehatten for the games or to Trottenham for the mares then I don’t care how much gets squandered”
A loud splash outside and bright laughter drew Blueblood from the couch and to a window. He whistled appreciatively at whatever he saw outside, “Oh... they found the pool. Now that’s a good use for it and no mistake”
Noble wanted to strangle him. He’d wanted to for years but right now the urge was almost impossible to ignore. Every since they were children Blueblood had been a spoilt brat but once their parents died and Blueblood became the head of the house his brothers greed and vice had grown in leaps and bounds.
It was the reason Noble had entered politics and became a minister. His own inheritance was ripped from him and pissed away by his older brother, something Blueblood had justified as being the figurehead of the family, and so he had turned to other means to create power and riches for himself.
But he never forgot his bloodline. He was a prince and though he had become adept at playing the game of politics he always remembered that he came from a prestigious and powerful line of unicorns. Something Blueblood didn’t give a damn about.
“Our heritage. Our history. The royal bloodline itself. Do you even care about that anymore?” Noble forced out through clenched teeth.
Blueblood replied over his shoulder, glassy eyes focused outside, “Why should I care? Come on brother the royal family doesn’t really matter anymore. We have our aunt Celestia remember?”
Looking outside Blueblood didn’t see his brother turn deathly still and his wild eyes bore into his back. The hatred and fury would have made him quail if he had seen it, as would have his brothers incensed twitching as he slowly approached his brother from behind.
Noblehearts blood burned with the fire of hate yet his thoughts were ice cool as he looked around silently for something to use. His eyes fell upon a stone bust of Marigold Weave the third, a powerful unicorn mage from some two centuries ago, his stone expression seemingly determined and understanding as Noble picked it up with his aura and hefted it above Bluebloods head.
‘Killed by his own ancestor. Fitting’ Noble thought dryly as he raised the bust high.
The door behind him rattled as someone turned the doorknob and common sense sliced through the fog of rage clouding Nobles mind. He quickly dropped the bust catching it in his hooves and holding it to his chest as Blueblood turned to see who was coming in.
A young mare stumbled in, “Bluey are you done yet?” she drawled as she giggled and drunkenly clung to the doorframe for balance. Blueblood made to answer her but when his eyes caught his brothers expression he actually stepped back in fright.
He’d never seen his younger brother look so outraged, so full of hatred. Noblehearts eyes were two flecks of azure anger as they glared at him and for a moment he feared his brother was going to strike him. The way he gripped that ugly bust so hard certainly suggested he was struggling to control himself.
“Noble?”
The other prince ignored him and put the bust back on its mantle. He shot a final disgusted look at him, “Goodbye Blueblood” before he vanished in a pop of displaced air.
Blueblood considered the last expression on his brothers face. He wondered if he should be worried about his less fortunate sibling.
The mare still leaning against the door giggled as another slipped her hooves around her midsection and kissed her neck. They both gazed sultrily at the prince, “Come join us lord”
Blueblood laughed and joined them in a heated embrace. Why should he care what his brother thought of him. It wasn’t like Nobleheart could actually do anything to him.
Not when life was this good.

Stormcloud was jerked awake by the shrilling of his alarm clock. Wiping the gunk from his eyes he sleepily stared at the lightly rocking item almost confused by what the thing was.
He made to switch it off with his magic but the headache that caused made him reconsider, instead stretching out a hoof to bash the thing into silence.
Rolling over and kicking the sheets of him he grumbled and gathered his wits about him. He carefully traced the bruises across his body, feeling the dull ache across his flesh and the puffiness of his face. His horn throbbed painfully, an indicator of how much effort he had put it through.
He’d gone back to the Primal Heart last night. Barely two days recovery and he’d gone back. He’d only had one fight and it had taxed him to the extreme but... did he regret it?
‘No. No I don’t’
After beating Terra Song he’d felt so energised. So full of life. He’d never felt such a sense of accomplishment before. The tame sparring of the guard or rare dispute with a wayward griffon being no comparison to the rush of adrenaline that fight had set alight in him.
He needed to feel that again. It was getting dangerously close to being drug like. Noble had been there and actually seemed pleased to see him, it was weird, but when Storm had asked for a fight Noble had been hesitant.
“You were only here the other day Storm and that was fighting a champion. I make it a rule that everyponies in good health before they step into the arena”
“I’m fine. Give me a fight”
“You’re still covered in bruises Storm. The other fighters will notice that and show no mercy” Noble had argued.
“Give me a fight and I’ll show you again why I was captain. Bruises or no bruises” Storm answered confidently.
‘Heh. I did show em’ He thought with a chuckle. His opponent had been a pegasus from Cloudale, quick and vicious in combat. He was a bastard to pin down with magic so Noble hadn’t even tried and gone hoof to hoof with the damn flyer.
Turns out pegasus can really give as good as they get despite their light frames when you pin them. Like to bite too the dirty cheaters.
Still he felt like death right now and taking some time off to relax actually sounded good. For the first since he was kicked out of the guard he felt like enjoying a day off.
Rolling out of bed and groaning as his muscles protested the action he staggered over to his bathroom to do his morning routine. After relieving himself he leaned against his washbasin, idly examining his puffy face in the mirror before cleaning up. He felt a little more alive now.
Rubbing the kinks from his neck he wandered into the center of his apartment wondering what to do now. He’d left his curtains open overnight so his small living room was almost glowing with the morning sun.
He turned his head taking everything in. Though he could easily afford a larger home, perhaps a small manor even, he’d lived in this apartment since he’d first moved to Canterlot to join the guard and, though it was a small one bedroom, he’d always been happy with it.
He’d never really needed more space. It was enough for one stallion to live in and that was all he’d wanted really.
He spotted a bottle of amber liquid resting on his living room table and almost without thinking he picked it up with a hoof and brought it to his lips. He paused and frowned at the glass of whisky. The habit he had gathered over the last few months compelled him to take a deep pull of the alcohol but this time he actually felt disquiet as he examined the bottle.
Almost hesitantly he put the bottle down, “I don’t need this” he murmured to himself as he stepped back from the temptation and took a deep breath.
He coughed and glared at his admittedly disgusting apartment. Empty bottles of varying alcohols dotted his home and now that had chose to abstain from them he became aware of how much his apartment stank of booze. He wandered the rooms opening every window he could to try and get some air circulating.
“Probably should head to the market to get some scented stuff later” he mumbled as he slumped into an armchair.
He barely had a few minutes to wonder whether he should try and cook some breakfast or eat out when somepony knocked at his door. He groaned loudly and forced himself to his hooves, “If this is Noble” he growled as he stomped over to the door.
“What!?” Storm spat as he threw it open. His eyes widened in surprise before sinking into a disinterested expression. Princess Celestia looked back at him nervously.
“Hello Stormcloud” she greeted him softly. Her eyes darted to the bruises across his face but she seemed to hold her tongue.
He nodded, “Celestia” he answered neutrally.
“Can I... come in?”
He motioned her to enter and shut the door behind her. Celestia gazed around his living room, a slight cough her only reaction to the thick smell of alcohol though Storm couldn’t help but see her look of worry.
“How have you been?”
‘Is it small talk now?’ “Fine. Absolutely fine” he said sarcastically.
Celestia took his words in stride, “It has been some time since I last saw you Stormcloud” she continued.
“We didn’t part on good terms princess” he replied as he crossed to his kitchen and poured a glass of water. He took a sip, finding the drink refreshing as he gave Celestia a cold look, “I thought our opinions of each other were pretty clear”
She grimaced, “We both said heated words yet... I feel the blame lies mostly with me. I was unprofessional and cruel to you. I never meant to cause you such distress”
She waved a hoof at the empty bottles yet her saddened expression only made him glower with anger, “I no longer answer to you Celestia. What I do is my own business” he snapped.
“Am I no longer allowed to be concerned for you Stormcloud?”
He laughed derisively, “It’s been months since we last spoke. You haven’t cared at all up to this point. Not since you fired me”
“I didn’t fire you Storm!”
“I’m sorry ‘temporary probation’ instead right? But after the first month of you refusing to hear me out I think it became clear that I was all but banished from the guard”
“I, Celestia bowed her head in distress, I was cruel. I treated you terribly. I know that now.”
“These last few months have broken my serenity Stormcloud. I find it difficult to remain cool and aloof where my sister is concerned. Everything has been changing and I have struggled to adapt. I have lashed out against others, though only you have truly been stung by my anger”
She looked at him with such honest remorse he was thrown aback, “I’m sorry. I really am sorry for how I treated you”
He wasn’t sure what to say to her, “Why now? Why apologise now?” he asked uncertainly.
“I’ve been focused fully on my sister but she has been recovering in leaps and bounds for some time now and I no longer feel anxious if I leave her alone”
The pride in the princesses’ tone brought a slightly sour look from Stormcloud. While he had somewhat accepted he was overzealous in his pursuit of Luna he still didn’t trust her. “So with some free time you decided to actually check on how your former captain was doing” he said acidly.
She blushed, “Not how I’d word it but yes that’s pretty much the case”
“Uh-huh”
“And once I heard what had been happening to you I had to come see I... I had to come make things right”
Stormcloud sank into a chair, “Ok apology accepted. I’m doing fine, you can go now”
She glared at him, “You’re covered in bruises, I hear that you spend most of your days drinking. And now fighting”
Her mention of fighting made him tense, “You’ve had someone following me?”
“Other guards have noticed you’re habits and though they try to keep it quiet I do hear about it. But a few days ago one particular tavern called the guard to report a stallion fitting your description had injured several patrons. His description was a clear match of you Stormcloud”
“I told them to call the palace for compensation. I’m still owed quite a bit of back pay from you Celestia. And if it’s not enough just send me a bill and I’ll pay the rest”
Celestia suddenly stomping a hoof made him pause, “This is serious Storm!”
He regarded her silently for a moment before taking a sip of water. Her expression grew heated as he motioned for her to speak.
“You can’t be fighting civilians Storm. You’re too well trained and a danger to them. The drinking has to stop too right now”
“I’m fine”
“You’re out of control Stormcloud”
He chuckled without mirth, “Wow. You telling ‘me’ I’m out of control. That’s hilarious”
“Stormcloud-“
“Princess Celestia please could we wrap this up quickly before I ask you to go on our way. I have business to attend to today and no time to spare on you I’m afraid” Storm said as he stepped to his front door and opened it pointedly. He examined Celestias gobsmacked expression without emotion.
A part of him was downright horrified by the way he was treating his monarch. Just three months ago we was perfectly willing to sacrifice his life for her. Yet the time in exile had truly hardened his heart as now he wanted to just be away from her and everything she represented.
A past Storm that hurt to think about. Indeed everything about the beautiful alicorn just made his heart ache with discomfort.
Celestia had just come to a similar line of thought, “Storm... did I really hurt you that much?” she asked softly.
His eye twitched but he retained his stony expression. He wasn’t sure what kind of answer to give and whether it would be at all pleasant.
She stepped closer but stopped before the door. Her expression determined as she looked down at him.
“I want you to come back” said Celestia.
Now it was his turn to goggle at her, “What?”
“That’s why I’m here Stormcloud. I want you to come back. To take your rightful place as Captain of the guard”
The unicorn was uncertain how to respond but as his expression darkened Celestia quickly cut it off, “I know you’re angry. I know I did wrong. Everything you’ve been through is my fault, I pushed you to it. So please would you consider allowing me to make it up to you? Come back to us captain. We need you”
“I need you” she said in a whisper. The admission only increased Storms discomfort.
He looked away from her hesitant gaze with a faint snarl. By Tartarus he didn’t need this...
Just last week he’d have gone back without hesitation. He had been so lost without direction in his life and the guard had been the only thing that had truly given him joy.
But now there was something new. The crash of bodies, the violence of battle, and the roar of the crowds.
As much as he loathed to admit it Nobles arena had dug its hooks in deep and he knew he couldn’t walk away now. He’d only had two matches and already he was itching for the next. Truly an addict eagerly awaiting his next fix.
That there was an upcoming tournament starting soon, that Noble had barely had to convince him to join, kind of swayed the deal for him.
“I’m sorry princess but I can’t go back. While I appreciate your offer I have to find a new path for myself now”
He closed his eyes and chuckled to himself, “Though I’ll be honest if you’d come by a few days ago I’d have gone back in a heartbeat but... things can change in a short time as you’re aware Celestia”
The former captain opened his eyes to smile softly at a deeply conflicted alicorn. They stared at each other in silence, Celestia trying to figure out something to say to convince him otherwise but coming up blank.
She did find something to grasp, “Stormcloud... you are the best captain that has arisen in the guard for over three hundred years. I can say that with complete accuracy believe me. Please don’t abandon them because of my actions”
Her plea didn’t move the stallion, “The guard will be fine. There are others who can excel like I did. The young lieutenant, Shining Armour? He has a good head on his shoulders give him a shot for the captaincy” He shook his head and snorted, “Besides if the guard can’t protect the realm without me there to supervise then they don’t deserve to be called the guard”
‘Only through adversity do we truly become strong’ Nobles beliefs ringing true in his mind.
He noticed Celestias uncertain expression and smiled warmly at her, “It’s ok Celestia. Honestly I’m doing well and... I do appreciate your apology. For what it’s worth leaving the guard has worked out for me so don’t worry”
“Focus on your sister, keep the nation secure like you always have. If something major happens call on me and I’ll help as best I can but... I won’t be your sworn stallion again Celestia”
She nodded accepting his words, “I extend the same to you Stormcloud. If you ever need help come see me and I’ll help as best I can. I owe you that” she said with all seriousness.
“Thank you. And... I’m still angry Celestia. I won’t lie about that but I can forgive you. I understand that this whole situation with your sisters return has been stressful for you. I won’t hold a grudge against you” said Stormcloud.
She nodded and stepped past him. She paused outside to give him a parting word, “Take care of yourself Captain”
“You too princess”
He softly shut the door and stepped back. The bottle of whiskey was still sitting on his table when he slumped into a chair and contemplated it for a moment before cursing and reaching out with his magic.
The cold fluid burned his throat nicely and it was an easy habit to lean back and enjoy it. Within minutes he had polished the bottle and a blissful fog clouded his thoughts and stifled the memory of Celestias short visit. Another bottle cork popped and he got to work removing any chance of remembering this day.
Old habits die hard after all.

Celestia touched down on her balcony with gentle grace. Her wings folding neatly at her sides as she stepped inside. Needing to stay active she started to tidy and organise the letters and documents on her desk while her mind was elsewhere. She always thought more clearly while at work.
She genuinely hadn’t expected Stormcloud to turn her down like that. It could be arrogance on her part but when she had received news about a brawl involving her former guard captain she had raced to his home to confront him.
The sudden surge of guilt, all the more painful due to the fact she hadn’t even thought of him until the report, had shocked and shamed her. Stormcloud had been a champion of her guard. He had fought to rise through the ranks and put to shame all the nobles who sneered at his low-born status through his brave actions. She had watched him grow from a quiet yet gifted cadet into a loyal and powerful champion of equestria.
‘And I threw him away because he dared to stand up to me’
She grimaced at her own stupidity. She was just grateful she hadn’t lashed out at anypony else. She would truly be horrified if she’d snapped at her servants or sky forbid Twilight.
She consoled herself that she had tried to make amends. She would be keeping a closer watch over Storm from now on and if he ever needed help she’d be there. She owed him more but it seemed a promise to help when he asked was all she could do.
Her eyes fell upon her itinerary for today and quickly nudged her brain. She frowned and quickly considered the position of the sun. One of the benefits of controlling the day was an instinctive knowledge of what the time was almost to the minute. A quick check and her eyes widened in panic.
‘Skies above I’m going to be late!’
Papers flew as she hastily dropped her magical field. She hesitated on whether to take a sky carriage and make her visit more official or simply teleport and be there now. Haste won out.
About to discharge her spell a sudden knock at her door brought her teleport to a screeching halt. She rarely swore but a sudden brake just before teleporting was painful enough to warrant it.
“Who is it!?” she yelled.
“Aegis Scribe your majesty! I have important news!” a timid voice replied.
Celestia went to meet him and opened the door on a nervous young stallion, brightly coloured in radiant yellow he hastily bowed, “I’m sorry for disturbing you majesty but we’ve been trying to get in touch with you”
“It’s fine Aegis. What is wrong?” she said.
“Ser Shrike has arrived in Canterlot just before you left this morning. He’s asking for an audience”
Celestia lips drew a thin line in consternation as she considered this. The gryphons had many ambassadors and Celestia had met them all but Shrike was one she had never gained a great affection for. Very hard-line and brusque he had often openly challenged Celestia in disputes between the two races. Certainly a gryphon easy to offend.
“Did he say why he wanted to see me?”
The young stallion pawed the ground nervously, “He wishes to speak to you concerning princess Luna your majesty”
‘Of course he does’ she thought with little surprise.
Celestia sighed and rubbed at her eyes tiredly. She knew this day would come. Honestly she was surprised it had taken the clans this long to send a representative. The fact that they sent Shrike was a clear indicator of their feelings and concerns about the new alicorn in Equestria.
“Please send my apology to him but I will be momentarily delayed by state affairs. Have his needs seen to as befits a distinguished ambassador to our capital and house him in one of the guest quarters” said Celestia.
Aegis blanched, “He was rather adamant he be seen as soon as possible” he said.
Celestia frowned at the smaller pony, “he is a guest in my castle and as such has no right to dictate my actions. I extend my deepest apologies but if I say he must wait then wait he shall”
Her words must have been sterner then she intended as Aegis Scribe bowed in terror. Celestias expression softened and she asked him to stand.
“Take lieutenant Shining Armour with you when you give him my reply. If he grows petulant remind him that he is here at our pleasure and that we only expect the same courtesy we would have in his lands” she said gently.
Aegis saluted and hurried off to obey. Celestia watched him go before shaking her head and dismissing her thoughts from the gryphon.
She could deal with him later right now she had somewhere important to be. Somepony important to be with.
A quick flash of light and she hurled herself through space towards Canterlot square.

Celestia reappeared and quickly unfurled her wings to control her descent. She had learned long ago to always ensure she re-materialised in mid-air so as to avoid any messy accidents. The fact it made a majestic entrance as well was a bonus.
Cheers from the ponies gathered in the crowd instantly assailed her and Celestia smiled and waved, genuinely happy to see so many of her subjects here today.
‘In just a week Luna already has most of the city in love with her. She’s amazing’
Luna had made herself as helpful and approachable as she could this week. Making public appearances and volunteering to help with rebuilding and public works. For the common pony to see an all-powerful alicorn helping to repair roads and planting flowers in parks had done wonders for their opinion of her. Celestia had been worried Luna would be overwhelmed by the amount of attention she was beginning to get but her younger sister had taken it in stride.
Though she did have help. Celestias heart melted when she spied the beautiful pegasus by her sisters side. Fluttershy was so tiny beside the larger alicorn yet she held no fear as she spoke soft words of encouragement to the formerly exiled alicorn. And judging my Lunas own shy smiles the support was greatly appreciated.
In the square a solid ring of ponies surrounded Luna and Fluttershy though kept a respectable distance. Towering over the two was a solid block of polished marble, flawless and ready to be sculpted as Luna slowly circled it with critical eyes.
Celestia landed carefully so as not to distract her sister from her work. The action was pointless as, though Luna hadn’t noticed the crowds cheering directed at her sister, the sudden awareness of the older alicorns magic was impossible to ignore.
Her head whipped round and a wide smile split her lips. Celestia had to resist her own gasp as she felt Lunas own magic unconsciously react to her presence, the energetic tingle her fur felt when her sisters aura touched her own was always a strange but not unwelcome sensation.
She smiled back, “Sister. Are you ready now?” she asked.
Luna nodded, “I believe so. We’ve been studying the statue extensively, she motioned towards Fluttershy, and I think we’re ready”
Fluttershy blushed under the two alicorns scrutiny and mumbled that it was nothing. Celestia shook her head sharply, “No dear Fluttershy. For helping my sister you and all your friends have my eternal gratitude”
“It’s ok” Fluttershy squeaked. Though she was more fearful of the crowds interested eyes then her rulers.
“Now, now sister. You’re making her blush” Luna said teasingly.
Celestia laughed and bowed to her sister before motioning Fluttershy to retreat to the crowd, “Lets give my sister some space dear”
Fluttershy nodded. She looked at Luna with an unusually serious expression, “You can do this princess. We all believe in you”
Luna was taken aback but quickly recovered, “Thank you Fluttershy”
Fluttershy smiled and quickly rejoined the crowd. Celestia saw her join a serenely watching Rarity, the unicorn smiling and giving her friend an affectionate hug of comfort for Fluttershys bravery.
“I was worried you wouldn’t come”
Celestia jolted in surprise at Lunas words, staring wide-eyed at her sister. Luna pawed the ground nervously after admitting her fears but resolutely met Celestias gaze, “I feared you’d forgotten me again”
Celestias reply was instant, “I would never do that”
Luna nodded and looked away bashfully. “I know. As soon as I thought it I felt stupid. It’s just... it’s just hard sometimes”
“It’s hard to remember this isn’t a dream” she whispered.
Amethyst eyes widened and before she knew it Celestia had rushed forward. Luna jumped in surprise and the action stalled Celestia from hugging her.
The elder danced on her hooves for a second, “I won’t leave you” she said resolutely.
Lunas answer was to close the distance, Celestia gasping as the smaller alicorn hugged her and rested her head against the crook of Celestias neck. “I’m glad you’re here” she whispered and nuzzled the flesh of her sisters throat. The crowd aww’ed at the sight though Celestia gulped and hesitantly wrapped a hoof around her sisters back.
Lunas response was to lean further into her sister and Celestia fidgeted nervously. She didn’t want to let go, in fact her whole body was soaring just at the touch of Luna, yet she was mindful of the crowd watching them. Public displays of affection weren’t becoming of royalty.
Luna carefully pried herself from her sister and her sparkling eyes gazed up into Celestias own. Celestia began to speak but Luna surprised her by leaning up and planting a kiss upon her sisters cheek.
It was completely chaste, just a pressing of lips to a white cheek yet the action brought her sisters brain to a standstill. “Thanks for being here” she whispered.
Celestia gulped, “Y-your welcome” she stuttered and inwardly cursed herself. Why in Tartarus was she stuttering?
Luna giggled, actually giggled (the sound make Celestia flush) and departed from her sister to address the marble block. Celestia for her part stared for a moment before roughly snapping out of her stupor and quickly retreating to join Rarity and Fluttershy.
The crowd didn’t seem to sense anything amiss and indeed many mares and a few stallions were openly complimenting the affection the two sisters had. Heart warming they called it. Rarity and Fluttershy greeting her as the friends they were rapidly becoming and Celestia smiled and made the small talk with them too.
Outside she appeared nothing more than her normal self. On the inside however she was in turmoil.
It was the second time Luna had kissed her but this time sensation of the kiss kept playing over and over in her head and, try as hard as she could, she couldn’t stop the thought that kept bouncing around inside her.
‘She felt so soft...’

“Aw she’s so sweet. I told you not to worry about her!”
“I agree. Though I thought worrying about Celestia was pointless in the first place. Who cares about her?”
“You know that arguments losing ground. Now shut up and let Luna focus”
“Thank you” Luna whispered to her friends as she sized up the block of stone provided as the base for the statue. Behind her she could hear her friends talking about Celestia, it seemed all parts of her mind were constantly thinking of her, and chuckled as she began to picture her project.
“Shes so big and soft right? I just wanna hug her all day” Filly squealed happily. Apathy rolled her eyes and Anger gagged while Luna smiled at her younger friends’ antics. It was true she did enjoy Celestias proximity.
Her eyes wandered the crowd idly examining the many ponies gathered here today. Her ears twitched as she listened to their discussions, mostly excitement over the performance Luna was about to perform. It made the alicorn feel warm inside to know so many of them had come to like her.
“They do like you Luna. The slightest push and it will evolve into love” Desire lounged against the marble block and tapped a hoof against it, “And it starts here. Show them what you can do”
Luna closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Her wings unfurled and stretched to her sides, she had grown strong enough to regain full control over them though not yet flight, and her horn grew hazy as dark shadows curled around it.
Murmurs of unease grew from the ground as twin blades of darkness materialised and Luna waved them about experimentally.
The alicorn smiled bitterly. She had made these long ago as tools to help her with her sculptors as a young maiden. Her own magic forging picks and tools sharper than any steel to help her with her art. The Nightmare had adapted them to create magical blades once she took control and turned her prized creations into terrifying weapons.
‘Well after a thousand years they are finally being used for their original purpose once again’ Luna thought triumphantly as she pressed the blades against the marble and slowly began to carve.

“Wow. I didn’t know your sister had such talent your majesty” Rarity said in awe as the crowd watched Luna work.
Sculpting wasn’t something that couldn’t normally be done quickly but Lunas black blades cut through the marble like butter and shaped and teased the mineral effortlessly. Lunas face frowning in concentration as the block slowly bent and deformed into something else.
“That she is” Celestia mumbled, barely paying attention as she watched her sister work. She had always known her sister was talented in many forms of art but it... it hadn’t been something she’d really acknowledged for the longest time.
“Sister do you like this piece I made? It’s father Starswirl when he was appointed Regent... remember?”
“Luna I’m very busy right now could you please come back later”
“But... Celly I-“
“Luna I’m in the middle of an important meeting and I need to concentrate. You know how tense things are with the dragons and griffons right now?”
“I know...”
“Good. Now please go back to your rooms. I’ll come by later and you can show me then”
Celestia jerked as if slapped and blinked back tears. These sudden flashes of memories, times she’d desperately tried to forget, were tearing at her heart. Every time she looked at Luna the guilt was almost overwhelming.
‘Why did I never say how proud I was? Just a few words to break her out of her shell? Why was I so conceited?’
The statue was beginning to take shape. Originally it had been an historical piece depicted ancient warriors of the three tribes united together. A show of strength and hope for a better future after the tribes founded Equestria together and forever joined as one.
Destroyed during Nightmares attack on Canterlot Luna had promised to bring it back just the way it was. She had poured over photos and paintings of the statue for the last week and she today declared she was ready to rebuild it.
Celestia remembered that statue. She had loved it too. And as Luna finished the touches on a regal unicorn, clothed in the robes of a highborn of the time and holding an ornate staff she was amazed at Lunas skill. Everything was perfect to the folds of his robes, the style of his mane to the small effects he wore about him. An almost exact replica.
She didn’t think any other pony could recreate such a masterpiece.
Luna turned to start on the pegasus champion. Swiftly created the poised outline before getting started on the detail. She was openly smiling and her eyes sparkled with artistic delight. Happy to be in her element.
Another memory surfaced and Celestia ducked her head to hide her look of sadness. It was a simple memory, she had gone to Lunas quarters to see her on a whim. Inside her workshop were dozens of statues. From ponies and animals to abstract pieces and even intricately detailed buildings and small cities.
She had been impressed and said as much to Luna. Her sister had thanked her, quietly and withdrawn, as she watched her rigidly.
So wrapped up in her own needs Celestia hadn’t even noticed how painful her presence was for her sister. And though she had admired Lunas statues she had been too feckless to see the building evidence of Lunas isolation first hand.
She couldn’t see that her sister had honed her craft to perfection not just from desire but also because she had nothing else to do. That statues of ponies were the closest she could be with a living one. It was proof that the first traces of madness were beginning to settle on her sister.
A year later and Nightmare Moon was in her throne room. Killing her guards and trying to kill her too.
She shook off the dark memories. The crowd was openly cheering and gawping at Luna, (though keeping hushed so as not to disturb her) and Celestia was pleased to join them. Smiling brightly to ‘ward off the ghosties’ as Twilights friend Pinkie Pie had once said.
Hours passed before Luna finally stopped examining the statue with a critical eye and stepped away from her work, dark blades fading to nothing as she ceased her craft. Many had assumed Luna finished long ago judging by the splendour of her work but Celestia knew her sister was a consummate perfectionist when it came to her art and had happily waited for Luna to be ready.
Luna turned to the crowd and blushed and bowed. The ponies showered her in praise, yelling themselves hoarse as they chanted her name and Celestia couldn’t help but be proud.
The statue was complete and impossibly seemed even better then it’s predecessor. A pegasus standing proud with a fierce grin, dare-devil expression and spread wings. An earth pony heavily armoured in ornate plate armour standing tall and resolute his whole posture a testament to duty itself. And lastly the regal unicorn. Clothed in robes and baring a staff she nevertheless was just as striking and noble as her companions.
A fitting memorial to the ancient heroes of the three tribes.
She approached her sister who gracefully rose to her hooves. Celestia pulled Luna into a hug, “It’s beautiful” she whispered.
Luna tightened her grip, “Thank you Celly”

In another part of the city two mares were also holding each other in a tight embrace. However it was a little different from the alicorn sisters one.
“Lemme go!”
“You have to wear it!”
“Come near me with that and I’ll rip it to pieces I’m not joking!”
“You are having a dinner party with a princess of Equestria! You have to look like a lady!”
“I already look like a lady cause I’m a mare! Now let me go Rarity!”
Twilight Sparkle watched her friends snap and swipe at each other. She wasn’t sure whether she should be shaking her head in disbelief or laughing at the situation.
Rainbow Dash was currently trying to kick and squirm her way free from Raritys hooves as the unicorn zealously tried to get a, admittedly rather lovely, dress onto her friend. The only reason she was having any success holding onto the bucking pegasus was that Twlight guessed Rainbow was actually being careful not to hurt her and thus was not truly fighting back. Still Rainbow was in peak condition and her rapid twisting and dodging was making it impossible for Rarity to get the dress over her head.
Raritys hooves slipped a fraction and that was enough for Rainbow to let out a yell of triumph and shoot for the roof. She settled on a wooden beam overhead, watching Rarity with suspicious eyes as she sat like a cat ready to spring to safety.
Rarity stamped a hoof in outrage, “Rainbow Dash get down here now!”
Rainbow pawed the beam, “No way Rares”
“We need to all look presentable for royalty!”
The two argued back and forth as Twilight considered what to do. On the one hoof she understood Raritys argument about etiquette. Although Princess Celestia was much more laid back then most nobility. But she also didn’t want to pressure Rainbow into something she didn’t want.
She looked at the rest of her friends. Fluttershy was wearing a beautiful white dress that looked gorgeous on her. Beside her Pinkie Pie was also dressed in a light blue gown with white trimming curtosy of Rarity. Both mares were watching the spectacle with looks of unease and interest respectively.
Twilights eyes drifted across to the last member of their group. Applejack was lazily taking bites out a small cake while watching the spectacle with rapt amusement. She wasn’t dressed up like the rest instead wearing a simple red tunic and a stylish neck scarf as well as her usual Stetson.
She’d flat out refused to change her clothes when she arrived at the Hall and quickly shot down Raritys arguments. Indeed her refusal was the spark that set the white mare chasing after Rainbow Dash when she arrived.
The farmer noticed Twilights gaze and her eyes flicked towards the unicorns. She raised an eyebrow in open challenge and took another bite.
Twilight blushed and quickly stepped towards the argument. “Rarity I think it’s ok to leave her be” she said soothingly.
“But Twilight the Princesses-“
“Will be perfectly fine with however we are dressed trust me. Princess Celestia and Luna want this to be an informal gathering after all” Twilight cut in smoothly.
“I’m sure everything will be fine Rarity” Fluttershy added.
Rarity made a small noise of discomfort. “But Twilight we need to make a good impression”
“Rarity the princesses don’t mind-“
“Not them! Well yes them but I meant Her!” Rarity stage whispered as she quickly pointed at the two ponies setting up a small stage.
Twilight eyed the two musicians confused as to what Rarity was getting at. The two mares, one a grey earth pony who practically radiated class and the other a unicorn that seemed her complete opposite, were busy tweaking and examining their instruments. She couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary.
“Is something wrong with Octy?” Pinkie asked hesitantly.
Rarity almost swooned in disbelief, “Wrong? Wrong!? Pinkie thats Octavia! She’s one of the most renowned musicians in the whole of Canterlot. She performs for the most high-class concerts and parties almost daily! How did you get her to come here!?”
Pinkie shrugged, “I asked her. She said she was free tonight and so we made an appointment together. She even brought her friend Vinyl to play with her so that was nice of her”
“But-But... she’s famous! She performed at Lord Harons marriage just three months ago. Over three hundred ponies were invited to the event, it cost over seven thousand bits!”
Pinkie hummed thoughtfully, “Wow. Well she’s nicer then I thought. I only had to pay one hundred bits for her tonight and provide lunch for her and her friend”
Rarity spluttered but Applejack cut in before she could speak. “Sugercube you’ve paid out a lot for this shindig and keep saying you won’t take any bits from us but that’s just too much. Ah really ain’t comfortable with this”
“It’s ok Applejack. When I asked Princess Celestia if I could throw a party for Luna in the first she said she’d pay for everything anyway. We settled for splitting it fifty-fifty to be fair”
“Oh. Well that’s ok I guess?”
“You split fifty-fifty with the ruler of Equestria!?”
The four mares watched Rarity struggle to wrap her head around this massive breach of high society decorum with deep amusement. They all considered how long they could watch the white unicorn get more worked up in her head before she swooned and they had to intervene.
A nervous voice from above caught their attention, “Hey girls? Is it safe to come down now?”

“Now it’s just going to be an informal gathering”
“Yes Celly”
“Noponies going to do anything you don’t like. It’ll just be a group of mares having fun and enjoying each others company”
“I know Celly”
“You don’t have to be nervous!” Celestia said with more pitch then she’d like. Luna turned a shred gaze on her. “Sister are you nervous?”
“No! Not at all Luna!”
Lunas flat look showed how much she believed that statement. Celestia caved. “Ok I am a little nervous. It’s... it’s been a long time since I’ve had the company of friends like this”
“You were always popular and had many friends Celly”
The older alicorn shook her head sharply, “No sister. I had a great deal of followers and yes-mares. Finding true friends is surprisingly hard when you’re the ruler of a nation. Finding time to be with said friends is even harder”
Celestia fell into sombre silence at that and Luna face soured at the unhappy look on her sisters face.
Without a second thought Luna pulled Celestia into a tight hug. She beamed happily as Celestia returned it.
“That will never happen with us sister. No government, noble or any other mortal is going to take precedence over you to me Celly”
“Thanks. Same to applies to you dear sister”
Luna nuzzled Cellys cheek affectionately grinning at her sisters flustered look. The two alicorns had both donned extensive glamours that hid them as two regular pegasus mares. For once Luna didn’t have to stretch to reach her hooves around her big sister.
While they both kept their coat colours their manes had returned to their childhood shades. An affection they had both taken without thought. Lunas mane a much lighter shade of blue while Celestias had turned a soft pink.
It brought bittersweet memories to Luna. “Did I tell you I like your mane Celly?” she said with a smile.
“Yes you have Luna. Multiple times. Now I can only endure your compliments for so long before I lose all sense of decency and shriek with delight”
“You mean shriek again?”
“Oh look we’re here!”
They reached Cottonwood hall and Luna wasn’t sure what to make of it. Judging by the name she expected a manor of some kind. Perhaps a small banquet hall of some kind.
It wasn’t that at all. The building squatted between two much nicer apartment buildings and its drab and dirty stone and old wood contrasted sharply with the more maintained buildings along the street.
“Still better then the moon” Anger mumbled.
“We won’t be bothered here though. Who’d look for a princess here?” Apathy chimed in.
Celestia hummed thoughtfully. “I don’t doubt Miss Pie has made the interior stunning. Though I wish she’d accepted more bits from me”
Luna nudged her shoulder playfully, “It’s perfect Celly. Now let’s go say hi to everypony”
Acting braver then she was feeling Luna headed inside with Celestia following her closely. Despite her teasing of Celly she was feeling nervous herself now. She had no idea what to expect.
“Don’t worry Luna it’s gonna be fun!” Filly squealed happily as she bounced head. Luna laughed and chased after her, enjoying Cellys cry of “Luna wait up!” as the other alicorn hurried after her.
She raced down a long hall with empty rooms on both sides. Much had changed for Luna but Celestia had explained the use of these community halls. The large rooms rented out for meetings, gatherings and in this case parties. Before the silence could become unnerving she heard laughter up ahead and slowed her gallop into a brisk walk. Rounding a corner she saw a set of double doors that shone with light from inside.
She stopped dead as she saw the banner that had been draped over the entrance.
‘LUNAS WELCOME TO EQUESTRIA PARTY!’
Tears stung her eyes and she hastily swiped at them as Celestia drew close, “This is... I don’t...” words failed her and she just settled for smiled bashfully as her sister nudged her shoulder. “Let’s go inside” Celly suggested and Luna eagerly pressed her hoof to the door and pushed it open.
The light was blinding and Luna had to cover her eyes for a second, “SHES HERE!” somepony squealed and next thing she knew there was a bang and confette tumbled around her.
Luna almost bolted but Cellys wing draped over her back in comfort. Before her five mares smiled brightly at her as the one known as Pinkie danced around giddly popping small tubes in her hooves that shot more ribbons into the air.
“Pinkie places!”
“Oh right!”
As one the mares formed into a line, “WELCOME BACK TO EQUESTRIA PRINCESS LUNA!” they all cheered at the top of their voice. A strum of music plucked the air followed by a gentle twinkle of notes as two mares at the back of the room played a Cello and a... very small piano?
“I-I... dear skies...”
Luna sniffled and fought to compose herself. She couldn’t become a wreck already.
“Thank them regally” Desire suggested.
Luna took a deep breath and bowed to them, “Thank you. This is... this is amazing”
“Amazing? Yeah. But it’s gonna get better!” Pinkie Pie bounced over and with surprising care took Lunas hoof and lead her into the room. The others flowing around her saying words of welcome to the startled alicorn.
A simple round table had been set up with seats for all of them. Pinkie chattering away as she offered a selection of fizzy drinks and sweets.
“And we’ve got all kinds of games to play! Charades. Cups. Monopony. Twister. Sing-songs and my personal favourite-“
“Pin the tail on the pony” Rainbow interrupted with a smile.
“It’s still the best game!”
Luna was confused, “Pin the tail sounds unpleasant”
“It’s not actually a real pony Princess it’s just a picture” Twilight said.
“You forgot bobbing for apples” Applejack poked at Pinkie.
“I thought it wouldn’t need saying with you here Applejack”
“However we do also enjoy a good girls gossip too if you like princess. Especially what's happening in Canterlot tales” Rarity said to eyerolls from Rainbow Dash and Applejack.
Lunas interest was piqued, “Did you hear about Blossomtrees pregnancy?” she asked quickly.
Raritys gasped with delight, “Yes! Oh everyones talking about it. The duchess of Marevilles daughter pregnant and her father and mother at arms over it”
“Do you disapprove?” Luna asked cautiously. Her question drew the others attention on Rarity.
Rarity drew herself up haughtily, “Do I disapprove that the esteemed daughter of one of the oldest noble families has found love with the young farmhand of a common family? No I do not! It’s a lovely tale of romance and I for one pray that their love will last”
“Yeah. Who’s business it is who somepony falls in love with anyway?” Rainbow piped up to looks of surprise from the others.
“Did you actually read a gossip magazine Rainbow?” Rarity asked with eager eyes. The pegasus shrugged, “After I saw you get in that fight with Silvermane I got curious what you were yelling at her about”
“Yes. Well... that lady has no sense of decency”
“Canterlot snobs” Applejack grunted. She noticed Celestia and Twilight glance at her and grinned sheepishly.
“I never understood why mortals have so many prejudices” Luna said more to herself then the others. The six mares exchanged glances uncertain what to say.
Pinkie Pie huffed and hopped on to the table, “Everypony look at me!” she ordered. Everypony looked at her. She grinned and coughed theatrically, “Now girls these discussions are nice but we came here for a special reason! We are going to party and have a great time and show Luna what it’s like to hang out with friends. And in the process make us all even more super-duper awesome and besties then we were before!”
The others nodded and smiled at each other as Luna looked on awestruck. “Well Princess would you like to play a game with us? What one do you want to try first?” Twilight asked.
Luna looked at the mares watching her expectedly. Five mares smiling welcomingly at her while to her side her sister regarded her with her gentle eyes and standing over them all Pinkie Pies grin grew wider in excitement.
Luna coughed and smiled coyly, “Can we play pin the tail on the pony?”
Rainbow Dash groaned as Pinkie shrieked and started to bounce excitedly.

Time passed and for Luna it was best few hours she’d ever experienced in her centuries of life.
The games were silly, fun, and brought warm feelings of delight from Lunas heart. The cheers of encouragement from Rainbow Dash when she managed to hit a bullseye with a strange dart on a board, Applejacks good natured chuckles when Luna effortlessly beat her in a hoof wrestle, and Fluttershys quiet ‘yay’ when they both won the team game of charades.
She had began to know these mares in a way she’d never known anypony except her sister. Twilights way of going off on a tangent when making a speech was endearing especially when she realised she was ‘being a nerd’ as Rainbow put it. Though her friends were quick to chuckle and nuzzle her all in good fun.
Applejack and Raritys sniping had at first worried the princess but as she watched their eyes sparkle and their matching grins as they argued she realised it was all part of their friendship. While Applejack was rough while Rarity was refined they both shared an equally good heart and caring for each other.
Pinkie Pie was a whirlwind of passion and energy. Her happiness was infectious and just being her presence brightened up the world considerably. The only one who could keep up with her was the blue pegasus who danced and laughed just as loudly with her. Luna watching them urge one another on to greater heights of adventure and she smiled giddly as she watched them chatter away at a mile a minute to each other.
And Fluttershy, dearest Fluttershy, she was the lynchpin of the group. Her gentle smile, soft words of encouragement and radiant eyes watching over them all with loving care. She moved effortlessly between her friends. Encouraging Twilight, sharing stories with Rarity, shyly dancing with Pinkie, gently admonishing Rainbow when she got too boisterous with Applejack and likewise cooling the cowgirls huff of annoyance when she lost for the third time to a smug Rarity.
And she was there to gently lead Luna as she joined in the six elements jokes and games. Luna felt nothing but gratitude towards her and indeed all of them as time passed by in a whirlwind of laughter and merriment.
For the first time in her life she knew what it was like to have friends.
She watched Pinkie drag the two musicians to join them. The electric maned unicorns laughter loud and friendly and soon the more composed earth pony was joining in, chuckling to herself as Pinkie started to dance on a table with Rainbow Dash.
She sighed blissfully and settled back just to watch them. A whisper of movement caught her attention and she turned her head smiling welcomingly as Celestia took a seat beside her.
The two alicorns just watched the others dance for awhile and basked in each other’s company. After a few minutes Celestia leaned over to Luna, “Are you having fun?”
“Yes I am. Are you? You’ve been very quiet here”
Celestia grinned bashfully, “I’m fine. I’ve been enjoying watching you have a good time sister”
“And that I have sister. These mares are amazing. I owe so much to them”
They watched Rarity shriek as Pinkie blew a streamer at her, messing her mane much to Applejacks amusement. Glancing at her sister nervously Luna coughed and gingerly rested a hoof over her own. Celestias eyes immediately darted to hers.
“This is fun... but.” Luna gave a small smile, “It’s better because you’re here. With me. I’m... glad... that we can finally enjoy being together. Even if it took a thousand years” she admitted softly.
Celestia looked at her, her expression unreadable. She gingerly leaned closer, “Luna I-“
“EVERYPONY!”
All conversation stilled and the two alicorns reluctantly moved away from each other. Luna grumbling under her breath as Celestia looked at her uncertainly. Pinkie Pie waved for silence.
“Attention everypony! Attention! So. The awesome Vinyl Scratch here has put a fun idea to us. She has to leave soon to go to a club for a show and if we like she’ll give us free access with her! A cool night of dancing and partying!”
The mares exchanged uncertain looks, “Ah’m not sure that’s a good idea sugercube” Applejack said.
“Why not? Come on it’ll be fun! We haven’t seen what the nightlife of Canterlot is like”
Vinyl coughed and motioned at herself and Octavia, “It’s a nice place guys. Me and Octy go there a lot. It’s not a dingy club or anything it’s just a smaller place for mares who like to hang out and dance”
“I’m not sure it would be a good idea Pinkie. Loud noise and lots of ponies?” Twilight said hesitantly. She nodded meaningfully towards Luna and Pinkie winced.
“Yeah sorry. Didn’t even think. Silly Pinkie”
Luna had been watching their interactions and seeing the young mare appear crestfallen didn’t sit well with her. Besides she was curious what they talking about. “What is this... club? You speak of?”
“It’s a place ponies go to drink and dance with each other Luna. Usually to various kinds of music. They’re... very popular” Celestia explained though she looked hesitant about the idea. Luna rubbed her chin thoughtfully.
“Ask them what they meant by nightlife” Desire whispered to her.
“What do you mean about the ‘nightlife’ of Canterlot?”
Rainbow waved a hoof in a ‘seriously?’ gesture, “Nightlife? You know all the partying that ponies do when the sun goes down?”
“Rainbow! Don’t be insensitive. Well princess many ponies like to join their friends and get together and have fun in special places that cater to them”
“They’re fun!”
Luna blinked owlishly. Her eyes slightly narrowed as she took this all in. The mares started to sweat nervously as the alicorn looked from one to the other.
“So... ponies now. They don’t go to straight to sleep when the day is over. They actually enjoy the night?”
“I’ve not gone to sleep till seven in the morning princess” Rainbow Dash said proudly.
“An you sleep all through your shift too” Applejack muttered.
“But they do things now? They enjoy the night?” Luna repeated. Stressing her last words.
Celestia tapped her shoulder. The disguised alicorns smile was a little sad, “Yes Luna. For many centuries now our ponies have made whole events and activities that only happen at night. You’ve seen them from your balcony remember?”
“I thought they all just lived in brightly coloured homes” Luna mumbled. She ignored her friends groaning and acting out around her.
“I think we should go” Desire stated. The other three quickly stopped goofing and nodded eagerly.
“I... I want to see them” Luna said hesitantly. She smiled shakily as the others watched her intently, “I want to see them enjoying the night”
“Say no more! All right girls you heard her let’s go party!” Twilight yelled and struck a pose. She blushed a second later and tried to shrink back but the others laughed and jostled her forward.
Pinkie Pie hopped forward and snagged Lunas hoof, “Let’s go princess!” she cried and bounced forward with Luna giddily following her. Celestia shook her head at the girls antics and followed after them. Her demeanour quiet but her eyes glowing with pride.

“Hey Octy. Did you know we were playing for the princesses tonight?”
“No Vinyl I had no idea”
“Huh... fancy that”

It didn’t take long to leave the quiet district Pinkie had chosen and find a busier part of the city. The club Vinyl was playing at tonight, ‘Velvet Wishes’ as it was called was close to Canterlot square. They passed by the rebuilt statue and Luna paused to admire her work. Ponies were still hanging around even at this late hour to see it.
“This way guys!” Vinyl called to them as she waking shoulder to shoulder with her fellow performer. The occasional shoulder bump and giggle coming from the mares. Luna hurried to follow her, falling into step with Twilight and Celly as they chatted to each other. All of them were lost in conversation but Luna didn’t mind fading into silence. She was enjoying watching everypony.
Laughter, cheerful shouts and wild giggles filled the cool night air as ponies thronged the streets. Luna watching with wide eyes as they all danced and played with one another. So many buildings were still open at this time of night, welcoming light drooling from windows and doors and in everyone she could hear the sounds of friends together.
Many seemed to be simple places for ponies to gather. As she stopped and pressed her face to a window she could see dozens of ponies sitting around tables with a variety of drinks. Alcohol and spirits she believed they were called.
“We never actually tried any of them” Desire mumbled as she and the others pressed their own faces against the windows.
“Royalty mustn’t lower itself to the level of the common pony” Filly whispered. Her tone was a little sad.
Somepony snagged her foreleg and gently pulled her away. Luna turned sharply but relaxed as Pinkies wide smile greeted her, “Come on slow poke! We’re almost there!” she said brightly.
Pinkie raced ahead with Luna struggling to catch up. The others were waiting outside a much larger building that seemed built of glass and metal. Through it she could see strange throbbing lights illuminating shadowy ponies in brief flashes of colour.
Its name Velvet Wishes shone in bright purple above the entrance. Below it the outline of a reclining mare in blue neon lay with emphasis on her curves.
A long line waited outside the entrance and burly stallions in black suits were allowing some in and waving others away. One of them was currently talking to Vinyl as she gestured back at the group.
“Oh man this is gonna be awesome! Haven’t been to a nightclub since Cloudsdale!” Rainbow gushed as she hopped from hoof to hoof.
“Yes. It is a shame that Ponyville hasn’t got one. But then a small town has no need I suppose” Rarity said while looking at the club.
Luna said nothing but looked at her hoofs with a frown. The music was very loud but she could feel strange vibrations through the floor. It reminded her of the startling rumblings of an earthquake but the others didn’t seem to take any notice of it.
Vinyl returned to them and told them to follow her. The mares happy to do so as the guard Vinyl had talked pulled back a rope gate and welcoming them inside.
Luna was the last in and she hesitated as she drew level with the stallion. He was huge and a little unnerving but the sight inside the club made her nervous. The strange rumbling was getting worse and the densely packed press of bodies inside was making her second guess this decision.
The huge stallion noted her hesitation and strangely he smiled at her. “Hey don’t be worried miss. You’ll be fine in there. Especially a pretty thing like you. Just stay with your friends and you’ll have a great time” he said comfortingly.
She smiled back and took a deep breath. ‘Let’s do this’ she thought as she plunged inside.
Her eyes grew wide and her wings flared in agitation as the music grew even louder inside. She’d only taken a few steps before the crowd of ponies swallowed her up. Stifling heat, impossible to understand noise and so many dizzying lights and faces. Luna was already beginning to hyperventilate as she struggled to spot a familiar face in the crowd.
Somepony touched her shoulder and she whirled on them frightfully. A white pegasus with a pink mane looked back at her worriedly and Luna had to struggle to remember this was her sister in disguise. Gratefully she accepted Celestias guidance as the other alicorn took her hoof and led her away. Cellys words impossible to hear but her face and presence calming for Luna.
They soon reached a table where the others were sitting together. A small oasis in the sea of ponies. Luna shot for a seat as the others looked at her anxiously. They had to shout for her to hear them.
“I’m sorry I thought you were right behind us!”
“Hey stay close from now on kay?”
“Are you alright darling? Er princess?”
“I’m fine. Thank you” Luna said as she smiled shyly at them. Celly sat next to her and draped a wing over her shoulders. Luna leaned back against it with a sigh.
“Alright everypony let’s get drinks! What’re we having?” Rainbow asked excitedly.
“Coke for me”
“Me too... if that’s ok”
“Ah’ll have a cider Rainbow”
“Glass of white wine for me please”
“Something really fizzy! And Cherry! Actually I’ll come with you”
“Princesses?” Rainbow leaned forward questionably.
“I’ll have a wine same as Rarity please Rainbow Dash. Luna would like a coke” Celestia said serenely. Lunas head shot up and she frowned at her sister, “I can make my own order” she said.
Celestia winced, “I’m sorry. I just thought you’d like to try a soft drink. Things like coke have only existed in the last few decades and they’re very nice” she said apologetically.
Lunas expression softened for a moment before she turned towards a confused Rainbow Dash. “Royalty don’t drink with commoners” Filly whispered fearfully.
‘I’m not with commoners and this princess does what she wants’
“I would like to try some... alcohol. What would you recommend Rainbow?”
The pegasus blanched and looked to Celestia nervously. The monarch merely nodded at her. Scratching her head Rainbow shrugged, “Well princess a rum and coke is a good starter. It’s sweet and easy to drink” she suggested.
“Huzzah. I would like to try that dear friend” Luna beamed.
The others smiled at her happiness and Rainbow and Pinkie weaved into the crowd heading for something called the ‘bar’. The others got back to talking with each other and this time Luna was eager to join in.

The beat had changed. The rumbling of the floor gaining a more energetic tempo. It was almost soothing as high notes and electric squeals rent the air.
Vinyl had taken the stage and with her strange instrument had created a cascade of sound and light that had brought hysteria to the ponies around her. Most of the conversations had died and the ponies seated around tables had quickly fled. Now all were gathered in the massive floor in the center of the room dancing and gyrating against each other.
Luna took another sip of the sweet yet strangely warm drink Rainbow had got for her. The dancing she saw was like no dancing she’d ever seen at official affairs. The ponies that weaved against each other seemed more... primal.
It was nice to watch though. She was fascinated by this new form of dance and judging by her hoofs tapping the floor without her control she imagined she wanted to try it too.
She turned to ask Celly what she thought but her sister was gone. Luna frowned before chuckling and remembered that she, Twilight and Rarity had all gone to the little mares room together. The practice of mares going to the toilet in groups was confusing to her but Pinkie had assured her it was an important custom.
She took another sip of her drink. She was feeling strangely mellow and relaxed right now.
“Hey look at them!” Filly called. Luna followed her friends gaze to see two mares dancing together on the outskirts of the mass of ponies.
Luna cocked her head inquisitively. Both mares were dancing around each other closely, swaying around the other and brushing fleeting touches across their hips and sides. Luna admired their style before the two drew even closer.
The smiles on the two mares faces spoke volumes of how they cared for the other. One was a yellow unicorn with a quill as a cutie mark while the other was a pegasus with a wild mane and a lightning bold mark. The unicorn was stumbling slightly as she tried to follow her partners moves but the pegasus didn’t mind, smiling widely and guiding her friend with casual touches.
She whispered to the unicorn and they both rose on to their backhoofs and stood bipedal as they clasped each others forehoofs and started to sway together. They still complied with the energetic tempo Vinyl was creating but seemed lost with each other as the pegasus twirled the unicorn mare elegantly.
“Good to see the tribes are getting along better than ever” Apathy remarked dryly.
“They must be great friends” Filly said with a sigh. Luna nodded absentmindedly before turning away. Pinkie was trying to say something to her and she wanted to pay attention.
Still those dance moves looked very intriguing. Perhaps Celly would like to try them with her?

“So how do you think things are going tonight princess?” Rarity asked as she touched up her mascara in the mirror. Reflected either side of her Celestia and Twilight were also carefully tweaking their appearance. The disguised alicorn adding some blusher to her cheeks while Twilight settled for brushing a few odd hairs in her mane into submission.
“Rarity shush!” Twilight whispered as she motioned at the other mares in the bathroom also fixing their appearance or talking to each other. Rarity merely rolled her eyes while Celestia poked Twilight with her wing, “It’s ok Twilight. We’re just a bunch of girls having some fun” she said.
Twilight giggled nervously and Celestia practically beamed as the unicorn nudged her back. The monarch had never considered moving about her friends while disguised but it had worked wonders. All night she had laughed and talked and happily sipped wine with the six elements and none of them had been worried at all about embarrassing their ruler.
Perhaps it was the alcohol, the atmosphere or even her disguise itself but this night everypony had looked at her and Luna and just seen a regular mare. It had been amazing.
“Tonight has been amazing Rarity. You have no idea how grateful I am to you all, especially Pinkie Pie, for welcoming my sister like this. I’ve not seen such happiness from her for a long time” ‘And not just from before I lost her for a thousand years but these last few months too’ she thought glumly.
“It’s been our pleasure” Rarity said. She stepped back from the mirror, pawing her mane a few times to get it just right. Twilight chattered away about the recent work Luna had been doing as Celestia smiled brightly and thanked her. The three mares headed back out to the club floor as Rarity teased Twilight about her lecturing.
The wave of heat and noise slammed into Celestia once they left the restroom and she blinked rapidly as she struggled to see through the light and shadows. She glanced towards their table, double-taking as she saw it was empty.
‘Where’s Luna? Where’s my sister!?’
“Er princess? She’s over there” Twilight pointed nervously. Celestia blushed as she realised she’d spoken aloud but nevertheless swiftly followed her pupils direction.
Nestled in the press of bodies Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were all dancing. Bouncing around, twirling and prancing excitedly. And in the middle of them was Luna, eyes bright and smiling proudly as she too danced under their encouragement.
It had never been a more beautiful sight. As she watched Pinkie Pie twisted around Luna, encouraging her to draw closer as they weaved their bodies around the other and threw their manes back. It was silly and Luna clearly didn’t really know what she was doing but she was having fun and that was what mattered.
Celestias smile dimmed slightly as Luna drew close and ran her hoof over Pinkies flank while curling around her. The party pony looked surprised for a moment before giggling and dancing closer.
“Come on let’s join them!” Twilight said excitedly as she and Rarity forced their way through the crowd. Celestia quickly joined them, her eyes watching as Luna nuzzled Fluttershys cheek bringing a bright blush to the pegasus as Rainbow laughed and danced ever more wild.
She shook of the strange unease she felt as Luna spotted her. Her sisters eyes lighting up as Celestia joined them.
“About time! I was worried we would have all the fun without you sister!”
“I don’t know Lulu. I was tempted to hang back and watch your... expert dance moves awhile longer” Celestia said with a grin. Luna blushed and mumbled a retort. The older alicorn laughing and reaching out to poke Lunas side, “I jest Luna. You look amazing”
Lunas smile could have lit the room. “Sister... would you like to-“
“Alright! I love this song!” Rainbow shrieked cutting of Lunas words. The two alicorns blinked as a new sound took the stage. Something wild and primal yet had a soft undertone too. Whatever it was it drove the crowd wild and the prismatic pegasus was right there at the front.
“Let’s show them how it’s done!” Pinkie yelled as she grabbed Luna and started to dance. The young alicorn laughing nervously as the earth pony and pegasus started to dance with her. Pretty soon the others were cavorting too.
Twilight caught Celestias eye and she hesitated as she drew close to her teacher. The monarch smiled, drawing close as she moved to the beat, finding the wild sound invigorating as her student let out a squee of happiness as the two of them danced.
Thought faded and her concerns melted away as the group of friends partied together and as she spun around Twilight and matched grins with her Celestia felt centuries of tension lift from her shoulders.

“This is so much fun!” Filly squealed as she bounced as high as her small frame could go. The other three gyrating around her as Luna threw her head back as laughed manically.
Nightclubs. Who knew how much fun they could be?
Her gaze sought out the elements and she felt her blood sing with joy at all the fun they were having. Each of the mares was dancing with abandon, even Fluttershy and Rarity were ‘strutting their stuff’ as Rainbow Dash put it.
A thought occurred to her and she laughed again albeit bitterly, ‘Nightmare was a fool. The night already lasts forever. For these ponies right now time has no meaning’
She banged her head a little, the beat having picked up, and enjoyed how her mane whipped around her.
She wondered how it would look if it was like Celestias mane. Would she gain an ethereal nature too as she naturally aged?
On impulse she searched for her sister in the press of bodies around them. For a moment she struggled to make sense of the many faces of mares and stallions until she spotted a familiar ivory coloured pegasus weaving to the beat. Luna drew away from Pinkie and moved to join her sister but found her steps halting as a body blocked her sight of Celestia.
She stared dumbfounded as the ponies surrounding her sister weren’t the elements but two stallions. Luna watched with eyes diluted to pinpricks as one of them bumped up against Celestia and said something to her. It appeared to be funny as the alicorn laughed and waved at him languidly and he seemed to take it as an invitation to dance with her.
They crowded closer and it seemed Celestia wasn’t even paying attention, too lost in the music as the two ponies danced around her. Celestia had her eyes closed and didn’t see the hungry look of the stallions around her.
Luna was a still as a statue. Her eyes started to ache from how long she’d stared without blinking. A pony bumped against her, oblivious in the music, and startled Luna out of her frozen state.
Her lips peeled back and a deep snarl overtook her features. Nearby ponies who happened to glance at her drew back nervously at the look of fury on her face. A ringing echoed in her ears and her heart pounded against her ribs.
Her friends held equal looks of outrage, even Filly. As Luna moved to approach Celly she could hear Desire whispered over and over, “Minemineminemineminemine!’
The stallions noticed Lunas approach and drew back a little from her burning eyes. Celestia stopped her dancing, coming to from the music, and seemed to notice her close proximity to the stallions. She stepped back politely and looked to her sister whose eyes flickered between Celestia and the other two.
“Stay calm. You’re a better pony” Apathy whispered.
Luna shivered and for a moment the urge to atomise those two almost overcame her. But like a switch being flipped she dropped her snarl and tried a smile, “Celly would you like to dance?” Luna said brightly. Her smile was very strained and her eyes twitched but she maintained her cool.
Celestia raised a hoof to her lips in surprise but soon smiled back. “That would be great Lulu” she said.
“Why don’t you join us? We could all have fun here” one of the stallions foolishly suggested. He pulled back sharply as Lunas smile vanished and her eyes promised pain and suffering for him.
“Go. Away. Now” she hissed.
Celestia winced and waved the two away, “Perhaps another time gentlecolts” she quickly grabbed Luna and drew her away. Her sister was starting to whine with the urge to attack.
Once they were out of sight the older alicorn laid a hoof against her sisters cheek, “Luna” she said softly. The younger mare reluctantly stopped glaring at the stallions and looked at her sister. Celestia gaze was searching, “Are you ok?” she asked.
Luna nodded quickly, “I’m fine. Fine” she coughed and fidgeted anxiously as Celestia stroked her cheek.
“Luna. Why were you-“
“Quick we’re missing the song! Lets dance Celly!”
Before she could reply Luna had dragged Celestia back onto the dance floor. They found a clear spot and parted from each other. Ponies danced around them but the two alicorns looked at each other uncertainly. Luna shaking and looking at the floor while Celestia still tried to understand her sisters strange behaviour.
Luna tapped a hoof and tried to dance, weaving a little but quickly subsided. Her nerves were frayed and the pleasant buzz she had earlier had evaporated under the heat of her anger. She swallowed and racked her brains for what to do.
A hoof touching her shoulder snapped her out of her daze and she looked into the compassionate eyes of her sister. Celestia brushed a stray lock of her mane out of her eyes as she stepped closer to Luna, “Why don’t I take the lead” she suggested with a smile. Luna nodded shakily as Celestias hooves gently encouraged Luna to move.
Soon the two mares were gently swaying together. As if under some divine premonition Vinyl had changed the beat to something slower and smoother. Many ponies rested against each other as they took the chance to catch their breath.
Luna closed her eyes and rested her head against Cellys shoulder. Despite the glamour she could still smell her sisters fragrant scent. Like strawberrys and roses. She felt Celestias grip tighten in response and almost purred at how good it felt to be held.
She was certain no spells were being cast but right now this was a magical moment. This is what she wanted. Just her and Celestia together and nopony else.
She heard a shout of delight from the crowd as Vinyl started a new song and the beat changed again. Speeding up. Growing wild. Igniting primal fires in those listening.
The slow motions against each other wasn’t enough anymore and a flash of inspiration struck Luna. She remembered the two mares she had watched earlier, how they’d rocked and gyrated against each other with such happiness. She wanted to try that style of dancing.
Celestia was taken by surprise when Luna rocked against her before darting back then weaving around her. The elder alicorn was confused for a moment before she saw Lunas impish smile and glittering eyes. So the mare wanted to play huh?
Celestia threw her head back, her mane whipping through the air illuminated by a dozen colours of light. Luna laughed and banged her own head before throwing herself into ever more wild movements. Celestia grinned brightly and matched her move for move. The two encouraging the other to move faster, pant harder, dance stronger.
The white mare jumped as Lunas wings reached out to brush against her flanks. Gentle touches that made her shiver as they teased her sides. The blue mare watching her through lidded eyes gauging Celestia reactions. Almost hesitantly the elder moved her hips against the teasing feathers encouraging them.
No words were shared. They didn’t need to and beside neither wanted to ruin this moment. Lost in each other’s eyes they kept up the dance until the music became background noise, the other ponies vanished, and all that mattered was each other.
It was perfect.

“Are you sure you’ll be ok princess?”
“Fear not dear Twilight we will be fine making our way back to the castle”
“I could get a carriage for the two of you?”
Luna shook her head and motioned at the other elements. Pinkie Pie was leaning against Rainbow Dash snoring loudly while Fluttershy was asleep on Applejacks back. Rarity was beside her wobbling slightly as the farmpony hovered by her worriedly.
“I am more concerned about you six. Will you be fine getting to a bed tonight?” Luna asked anxiously.
Twilight nodded, “Our hotel is just a few streets that way. We’ll be fine. If you are certain you and Celestia will be ok then we’ll be on our way”
Celestia mumbled something against Lunas neck. The monarch was barely conscious and almost sprawled against Lunas side. Luna chuckled and patted her head with affection, “It’s funny to see her like this. Does she often get... ‘wasted?’ I believe is the word?”
Twlight frowned and shot a glare at Rainbow, “The term is ‘drunk’ not wasted princess. Slang that a certain pegasus uses isn’t really for referring to royalty such as yourself”
“Twilight it’s late, Pinkies gnawing my mane and I’m seeing double. Let’s get to bed already”
“Indeed. Go and sleep dear friends and thank you for showing my sister and I such a wonderful time”
“It was no problem princess. We’ll come by the castle tomorrow to see you if that’s ok?”
Luna smiled shyly and carefully brushed a wing against Twilight, “That would be very welcome”
Twilight beamed at her and trotted away. The others that could waved goodbye and Luna was sure she saw Pinkie open an eye and wink at her before going back to drooling on Rainbow. Twilight helped support the still tipsy Rarity as the six mares stumbled their way done the street. Luna watched them go, keeping an eye on them until they took a corner and left her sight.
“Feel nervous letting them go alone” Anger spat as she eyed the shadows and the many oblivious ponies around them. Luna inwardly agreed but didn’t want to force her protectiveness on the six mares.
Her horn sparked, momentarily confusing the glamour as she became a small alicorn, and she checked the spells she had weaved around the group were still intact. Simple charms that would alert her if they came across danger they all were still in place and working fine.
That taken care of she looked down at her sister who was fighting to stay awake and barely aware of the world around her. Luna frowned as she took in her sisters sorry state.
After their dance the night had continued for a few more hours and they’d had a great deal of fun together. Though she hadn’t noticed that Celestia had been increasing the amount of drinks she drank until the older alicorn had almost passed out at their table. Rainbow Dash had assured Luna she was fine just being a lightweight, (Luna had been near panic when Celestia collapsed) and that she probably wasn’t used to drinking even moderate amounts of alcohol.
‘And yet I’m sure I remember many times you had been indulging in wine throughout the day with your sycophants without mishap. I guess you really have been abstaining’ Luna thought.
She leaned down and nuzzled Celestias cheek, “Time to go home Celly” she whispered.
“Wanna stay with you” Celestia mumbled. Luna giggled and carefully kissed her brow, “I’m not going anywhere” she promised.
Despite the slight headache teleporting back to Celestias bedroom wasn’t difficult. Luna hadn’t been interested in drinking as much as the others so her magic wasn’t really affected. Plus being the avatar of the night had some perks so she wasn’t as tired by the long hours as mortals or her sister.
It was a simple matter to dispel the glamours and haul Celly into bed. Celestia grumbled and squirmed weakly on the bed while Luna watched with rapt amusement. Finally Celestia stopped rocked and looked sideways at Luna, eyes struggling to focus and a frown on her face.
The two held their staring contest for a while before Luna broke contact. “Well I... I’ll see you tomorrow sister” she said uncertainly.
She turned to go but a hoof shot out and snagged her. Luna stopped and looked back down at her sister, unsure what to make of Celestias tense expression.
Celestia croaked, licked her lips to wet them before trying to speak again. “Don’t go” she rasped.
Luna leaned closer.
Strange emotions flickered in her inebriated sisters eyes but Luna was mortified to see tears shine in them, “Don’t leave me” she sobbed.
The smaller alicorn hurried to join her partner in bed gathering the whimpering mare in her hooves. “Shush. I’m not going anywhere” she promised as she rocked her. Celestia sobbed and clung to her tight, burying her head in Lunas chest.
‘Where did that come from? This night has been amazing. Have I upset her somehow?’
“Don’t wanna lose you” Celestia mumbled. Luna shot her a perplexed look. “You won’t lose me. Noponys separating us remember?”
“Don’t wonna be alone anymore. Tired of it” Celly grumbled and wiggled closer to Luna. She muttered some more nonsense and Luna shook her head. Celly wasn’t in her right mind right now. She shouldn’t really pay too much attention to what she was saying.
The two sisters lay in silence. Luna resting her head on top of Celestias as she listened to her breathing. She felt her eyes start to droop close. Celly was really pleasantly warm.
Celestia shuffled her body till they were laying side by side. Luna blinked in surprise as Celly drew closer staring at her intently.
“Sister?”
“I love you Luna” Celestia slurred. She frowned and said it again more clearly.
Luna felt her heart skip a beat. She blushed brightly, turning her cheeks a shade of purple. “I-I love you too Celly” she stammered. Celestia smiled and let her head fall back against the pillows. “Good... good” she whispered.
Luna watched her shakily but Celestia just hummed to herself. Luna sagged and let her head fall beside Celestias. Her chest still felt tight from her sister sudden declaration.
Celly said she loved her...
Luna snorted. Of course she loved her. They were sisters. Celestia was just stating a fact. There was nothing more to it.
“Yeer pretty. Verry pretty” her sister mumbled. Half-awake eyes watching Luna with a drunken smile. Luna smiled back tiredly, “So are you Celly” she whispered.
Her eyes started to sag again. Sleeping side by side with her sister was hooves down one of the most comfortable things in the world. Though anything was an improvement over sleeping on moon rocks.
The bed creaked as Celestia moved and Luna paid no heed to it. Until she felt warm breath against her face and a pair of lips pressed to her own.
Lunas eyes shot open. Her vision was obstructed by Celestia but that didn’t matter because all she could focus on was her sisters lips pressing against hers in a tender kiss.
Her whole body trembled. She didn’t know what to do. Celestia murmured something and pressed a second peck against her lips before going for a third longer one. Luna felt her eyes close as the scent of her elder and the radiating warmth slowly enveloped her senses.
She had locked up in terror at the first kiss. The only pony who had ever touched her in such a way had been Nightmare Moon and her bodies first instinct had been to freeze and wait for the torture to begin. But nothing happened. The soft and gentle kiss continued and nothing was hurting her.
Her heart was racing and slowly she kissed back. A mewl escaped her throat. This... didn’t feel bad. This was her Celestia. Her other half. The most important pony in her life.
She was safe here.
Celestia pulled back and Luna took a second to stop leaning forward and open her eyes. The older alicorn was watching her sleepily and Luna blushed hotly at the wide smile Celly had.
“You taste sweet”
Luna gulped, “Y-you... you...” she collected herself. “You taste awful” she stammered. It was true. The kiss was amazing but her breath almost made Lunas head swim with the strength of the alcohol behind it.
Celestia giggled and closed her eyes, “Yeah sorry” she slurred.
Luna touched her lips, “It wasn’t bad” she said.
“Hmm-hum”
“It felt good”
“...”
“Celestia?”
“...”
“Celly!”
Celestia let out a snore and Luna stared dumbfounded. Did Celestia really just pass out after kissing her like that? Really?
Luna poked her roughly. Celestia didn’t even react.
She did didn’t she. She actually passed out cold after doing that to her. How dare she!
“Wake up” Luna hissed. Her eyes glaring murderously at her sleeping sister. Celly only mumbled before crawling closer. Burying her head against a stiffened Lunas chest. The younger sister glared down at her sleeping partner.
“Unbelievable”
She considered storming away as punishment for Cellys confusing actions. Let her wake up alone. And cold. And lonely.
“And scared wondering where her sister went?” Apathy said from the foot of the bed. Luna shot her a glare but the figment merely shrugged in response.
Luna sighed and nestled against the body hugging her. She’d sort this out in the morning.
She still felt a tingle on her lips. A ghostly sensation of lips. Her body twitched and she pressed herself against Celly a little more firmly.
She felt so confused. She knew what had happened wasn’t something that was supposed to happen but at the same time... she didn’t really care. It had felt good.
It... It was something unexpected but not undesirable.
A hoof reached across to pet Celestias glowing mane. Luna followed it to see Desire staring down at the sleeping monarch with a rapturous expression.
“Mine” she whispered. She looked up and locked gazes with Luna. “Mine” she repeated.
Luna drew her gaze away to regard her sleeping sister. Celestia face was half obscured as she had it pressed right up against Lunas heart. A smile tugged at her lips and her face was as peaceful as it had ever been.
Without thinking Luna pressed a kiss against her brow and snuggled close. She closed her eyes and drew in her sisters heat, feeling the tender embrace of sleep weighing of her consciousness.
“You’re mine Celly. You’ll always be mine” she whispered before she succumbed completely to the darkness.

The moon shone like a pearl in the sky. It had been dull and cold for millennia but tonight it burned almost as bright as its fiery counterpart. Very few sentient creatures were aware of this change in the lunar body or the implications. A few lovers enjoying the night would find their romantic tryst even more magical in the bright moonlight but most didn’t second guess it.
More primitive creatures did notice and even enjoy the added light. A small barn owl patrolling her territory outside Canterlot was making the most of the added moonlight.
Hunting had been good tonight. Her children would be well fed. She swallowed the small mouse she had effortlessly caught and languidly looked around for another morsal. Her large eyes spied movement on the road, the outline of a pony walking the path towards the place of more ponies.
The owl settled down to watch. Ponies often startled small prey as they walked the many roads and she would take advantage of that. As the pony drew close it started to speak although the noise was gibberish to the owl.
“Nearly there. Trixie is nearly there”
The pony giggled to itself and the owl cocked her head. The sound had a strange lilt to it that made the animal nervous.
“So many places booed Trixie away. Fake they called her. Charlatan. Well Trixie is going t show them. Once she makes her mark in Canterlot all will know her power. Nopony will doubt Trixies power again!”
The pony stopped once she drew close to the owls tree. Up close the animal could make out the mare more clearly. Her blue fur shining in the moonlight though her clothing, a star covered hat and cloak were tattered and torn in many places. All in all the pony looked very weak and underfed.
What caught the animals attention was something the mare wore around her neck. The pony kept raising a hoof to paw it, cradling a smooth black orb tied around her neck. It seemed to suck in the light around it so as to appear like a pure spot of darkness against the mares throat.
“Trixie is powerful now. Trixie isn’t a fake anymore”
The owl screeched as the tree she squatted on was wrapped in a dark aura of magic. She hastily flew off as the tree was ripped from the ground. The mare laughing giddily as the owl hooted with fright.
“No more tricks from this pony. No more ‘one trick Trixie’. This mare is a real mage now!”
The tree shattered as the magic field crushed it completely. The mare throwing the pulped wood away and continuing her walk towards the city. Her head held high and eyes alight with furious pride.
“Everypony will see me for what I am. The great and powerful Trixie”
She threw her head back and laughed. The owl screeched at her one last time before flying away as fast as she could.
The birds mind was too animalistic for real thought but even so she was glad to be away from the frightful pony. As unassuming as the mare looked an aura of cold dread surrounded her. It was the instinctive fear of a greater predator that made the owls wings beat faster as she fled.
And in the distance the mare known as Trixie walked on. A wide grin on her face as she observed the distant lights of the city of Canterlot.

AND THATS A WRAP.
Dear god I never thought it would take so long to do this chapter. I apologise again for the massive delay and hope this upload has helped go some way to appease you all.
And also I‘m committed now. The relationship I’ve been dancing around for a few chapters is pretty much confirmed now. Hopefully I won’t get too much flak for it but the relationships of immortal goddesses are just too fascinating not to explore. Though don’t worry this isn’t gonna turn into shameless clop or anything like that. I hope anyway.
So I’d like to thank you so much for reading this. It’s been a blast to write and I really feel I’ve reached an important moment in the story. I’m looking forward to starting the next chapter right away.
So leave likes and comments below if you feel so inclined and thanks again you’re all awesome!

Would all players like to show their hands?

Holy shit I’m done! Woot the next chapter is finished!
So everyone whose still stuck with the story up to this point I wanna say thank you so much for your patience. I recently started a university degree, yikes, and finding time to write outside my studies has been difficult. Though it’s been a good way to unwind as still love writing this story.
I’m not good at the speeches so I’ll just say I really hope you like this and please feel free to make some comments. Whether good or bad I just wanna hear what you think.
Seriously though I practically start drooling when I see I’ve had feedback from you guys. It’s like crack to me lol.
Now on to warnings and disclaimers YAY! MLP FIM obviously doesn’t belong to me, probably for the best considering lol.
WARNING: this chapter finally has the good stuff. You can probably guess where I’ve been heading to if you’ve read the rest of the story but yeah this chapter has some scenes of HIGHLY suggestive nature between two consenting adult females.
And that’s it. Now on to the story ‘squeal!’

Would all players like to show their hands?

“You know you're in love when you can't fall asleep because reality is finally better than your dreams.”
― Dr. Seuss

“Four o’clock and all is well!”

“Not that anypony cares” a guardpony muttered cynically as he patrolled the streets of Canterlot. He’d been on shift a few hours, the only light being his own horn and flickering lamps and had been busy at first dealing with the odd drunk and disorderly, though Canterlot was pretty well behaved for such a large city. But now the city was asleep and he was bored senseless.

For the last few months since the attack the royal guard had been on increased patrol duties to reassure the citizens that all was well and to watch out for more danger. At first the guard had been zealous and devoted to their duty, they all felt the same rage and fear after Nightmares attack. Yet as time went by and no new threat reared its head they began to grow bored and a little frustrated with the late patrol shifts.

“I hoped after Shining Armour took charge he’d tone it back. Fat chance” the guard mumbled.

He turned a corner, sighing at the sight of another dark and empty street. The dim glow of street lamps doing little to add any life or colour to the world.

Five more hours of this. By Celestia why did nothing exciting happen anymore?

His thoughts were derailed as a scream cut through the darkness. He shot up, almost on tip-hooves as he tried to pinpoint the sound. It had sounded close by.

Without a second thought he galloped after the scream. His eyes narrowed with concentration as he headed down the street hesitating as he came to the mouth of a dark alley. He could hear sobbing inside.

He darted inside, horn lit anxiously as adrenaline ignited within his body. He quickly drew close to the sobbing, seeing a dark shape huddled on the floor.

“Who’s there!” he shouted. The figure on the floor squeaked in fright and scrambled back from him.

He squinted at the figure, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. He could see a pair of frightened eyes staring back at him and a mares shape shaking fiercely.

“Miss? Are you alright? Did somepony attack you?” he asked trying to sound as gentle as he could. The mare seemed to calm as she saw his armour and recognised what he was.

“I-I’m fine. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scream I-I I’m really sorry-“

She babbled on still sobbing and the guardspony stepped forward shushing her sympathetically. “It’s ok it’s ok miss. Just tell me what happened”

“It’s silly. You’ll laugh”

“I promise I won’t” he said comfortingly.

“... I saw a rat”

He stared at her.

“It-it was really big” she said when she noted his stare.

“Right”

“You said you wouldn’t laugh!”

“I’m not am I” he said with a big smirk. The mare hissed at him and looked away sullenly.

He quickly sobered.“Miss what are you doing out here anyway? It’s really late”

She rubbed her hooves together nervously, “I got lost. I don’t know how to get back home”

Well that was simple to solve, “Where do you live?”

“Twelve Sunset lane? I’m staying with a friend but I don’t know Canterlot very well and we got separated”

He smiled brightly at her, “You’re in luck miss. I know the place. I can escort you there right now”

The guard was unprepared when the mare squealed happily and hugged him tight. Despite himself he blushed as she wrapped her body tightly against his. Soft curves against hard metal.

“Oh thank you! I didn’t know what to do and nopony else was about”

“It’s ok miss”

She pulled back but her hooves still rested against his sides, “Trixie” she said with a smile.

“Huh?”

She giggled and lidded her eyes at him. “My name is Trixie” she whispered.

The poor guard was struck dumb as the mare, a few years younger than he perhaps smiled coyly at him. Skies above she was actually beautiful. Her eyes like sapphires, a cute smile and an elegant white mane. He was completely captivated as her hooves rubbed circles against his shoulder guards and he quickly gulped.

“I-I’m Greenlight. Nice to meet you miss Trixie”

“Greenlight. It’s a pleasure to meet you too”

Her smile had softened as her lips opened slightly. She continued to watch him with hazy eyes before she ducked her gaze suddenly all coy again.

“I’m really glad you showed up Greenlight. I was really scared and alone” she whispered.

He smiled falteringly, “It’s alright miss”

He considered gently pushing her away but as if sensing his intention she leaned closer, her hooves drawing behind his neck bringing them worryngly close. He opened his mouth to saw something but froze instantly when Trixie pressed her lips against his shyly.

He gasped as her hoof trailed lower and she took the chance to gain entrance to his mouth. For a moment he felt his head swim with the sensations this strange mare was causing in him but the need to breath snapped his mind back into coherence.

He tried to pull away, “Miss Trixe what are you doing!?” he whispered harshly.

“Hush” Trixies smile was predatory as her eyes bore into his. Her horn started to glow and his training screamed at him to break free but he couldn’t escape her altered gaze.

His mind felt sluggish under her stare and gentle ministrations. “I need you” she whispered.

“Please won’t you help me?” she pressed as she kissed him again.

It was a force of effort for him to nod. She looked so needy and he was a member of the guard after all. It was his duty to help ponies however he could right?

Her hoofs slowly removed his armour her actions sensual and teasing as she moved against him. In a few moments she had compelled him to lie down before she climbed on top of him.

Instinct took over as his body moved against hers. His thoughts taken over by primal need as he found himself in the welcoming heat of a female. Through it all her eyes never left his as her motions grew ever more frantic.

A small part of him screamed that this was wrong. That a ponies eyes weren’t supposed to be like that. But as his body began to ride the heights of ecstasy he found it impossible to care. His own cry of release echoed by her loud keen above him.

He fell back panting heavily. He felt strangely weak. He’d never been this exhausted after sex. Even when it had been that good.
Trixies hoof caressed his cheek and he tiredly met her gaze. Her eyes still screamed danger at him and the way she stared at him was actually starting to break him out of his stupor.

“Thank you that. I’ve needed that for a long time. A very long time”

He tried to get up but her hoof pressed down on his chest and refused to move. His struggles quickened as her strength terrified him.

“But now I think it’s time to say goodbye dear Greenlight” she whispered. Her head dipped towards him and he gasped in terror as she bared a fang filled maw.

He blinked as her lips closed around his horn rather than tear out his throat. She lightly licked it and for a moment he dared hope everything would be alright.

But then pain burned through his entire body and he could only scream and scream as agony overcame him. Until at last death became a blessing.

Celestias eyes shot open. For a moment she looked around frantically worried by what was causing a sense of alarm within her before the cause quickly became apparent. She groaned painfully and slowly sat up.

“I’m coming I’m coming” she mumbled as the sun yelled at her to wake up. She waved a hoof at it in annoyance as she crawled out of bed. Her legs refused to work as intended and tipped her onto the floor where she squirmed pathetically for a while.

Skies above how much did she drink last night? The alicorns head was threatening to split in two with the double hammer falls of a truly spectacular hangover and the suns loud insistence that she get up and let it rise for the day.

Celestia glanced at her bedside clock. She’d never needed to use a timepiece but right now her headache was interfering with her internal clock. It said it was coming up to ten o’clock. She actually managed a few steps as she shot to her hooves in panic before tripping again.

“Starswirls stinking breathe! That’s the time!?”

She wiggled out onto her balcony to look over the city. The sky was still dark with night but the moon had sunk below the earth. Celestia could feel its confusion and mirth as the sun raged below the horizon.

“Ok ok!” she lit her horn and focused her magic. The pain was not pleasant but she’d been doing this for a thousand years and it was easy as breathing to open the lock on the sun and let it fly gratefully into the sky.

The sudden bright luminescence of a summer’s morning brought a scream of agony from Celestia. Oh tartarus why didn’t she close her eyes first!?

She writhed and whimpered on her balcony floor for a moment before giving up the action and just sprawling across the cool stone.

“Damn alcohol to all the realms of the underworld. I’m never touching the stuff again” she muttered bitterly. Her ears twitched as she heard hoofsteps and she weakly opened her eyes to see Lunas head above her own.

Lunas upside-down grin was wide and impish although her eyes seemed strangely tense, “Do you feel unwell sister?” she said with forced lightness.

Celestia glowered at her, “I feel like a dragon is trying to break out of my skull Luna. So no not really”

“Aw. You poor thing” Luna said sweetly. Celestia tried glaring at her but her heart wasn’t in it. Instead she closed her eyes and groaned miserably. Her head felt so bad.

She felt Lunas hoof gently stroke her mane and the comfort brought a smile to her face. Still she couldn’t resist a small jibe at her sisters amused expression.

“I see you are feeling bright and healthy today. I do wonder why you were not able to wake me when you lowered the moon?”

Lunas playful eyes narrowed, “I would have. But I decided you needed punishment for your behaviour last night dearest sister” she said sharply.

Celestia tried to recoil but it was hard as she was still on her back, “Oh skies Luna did I make a fool of myself last night?”

Luna stared at her for a moment before slowly shaking her head, “No... No you didn’t. Not really. Though I’m upset about what you did to me”

The elder scrambled to her hoofs, “Oh Luna what did I do! Did I try a stupid prank? Did I make a scene somewhere? Oh skies I threw up on you didn’t I!? Oh I’m so sorry!”

The dark alicorn was watching her with an inscrutable expression, “Celly. What do you remember of last night?”

Celestia racked her brain, “We were dancing together”

“Hmm”

“It was nice...”

“Only nice?” Luna said flatly. Celestia shook her head sheepishly.

“No. No it was... it was perfect. It was just us Lulu”

Luna expression softened a little, “What else?”

Celestia knew she was hanging over the edge of a deep pit but try as she might she couldn’t remember anything else. Luna must have guessed from her agonised expression.

“That’s just great” Luna muttered as she turned away from her sister. Celestia was distressed by the bitterness in the other alicorns tone.
“Lulu what happened? I’m sorry I don’t remember please tell me”

Luna didn’t look at her merely glared at the horizon for a moment. When she did speak her words were cold. “You are rather dishevelled right now sister. The nobles of court will notice your ill state and it will reflect badly on us. Rest for the morning and I will take first court. I’m sure there is a great deal of paperwork that needs attention”

“Luna I am perfectly fit for the court”

“But I am not?” Luna asked sharply.

Celestia blanched, “Of course not!”

“Then there will be no issue with me taking charge of this one. It is important for me to begin to oversee more of the nations rule as second sovereign remember?”

The elder sister knew she was trapped. Luna had manoeuvred the conversation excellently. Still her heart ached at the shift in tone between the two of them. What had she done last night?

“Luna... please tell me what I did. I don’t like there being tension between us” She hung her head for a moment in misery, “We worked so hard to get where we are now. I give anything for us to not be mad at each other ever again”

Her hitched speech made Luna flinch and she moved to hold her sister before retreating with a hiss. She ran a hoof across her face and looked away again. “I’m not mad with you sister. I’m just confused... and a little disappointed too”

“Luna”

“I’ll tell you later. Just please I need a little time to think about it”

Celestia nodded. It was all she could think to do.

One memory did recover though, “Luna there’s a gryphon ambassador named Shrike in Canterlot right now. I delayed our meeting and he’ll probably be at the morning court in a huff. He has a bit of a temperament”

Luna cocked her head curiously, “Not like you sister to ignore matters of the state. Why did you ignore him?”

“Because I had something more important to do”

“What?”

“Being with you” Celestia said softly.

Lunas eyes softened and she swallowed thickly, “Damnation sister”

“Luna?”

“It’s really hard not to love you. You know that right?”

Celestia heart swelled. It always made her feel giddy whenever Luna shared her feelings with her.

“I’ll be careful with the gryphon. I promise I won’t cause a war between our nations”

“I wasn’t worried-“

Luna swiftly drew Celestia into a hug cutting off the larger alicorn. Without thinking she melted into the embrace. Her sisters’ scent and warm body smothering her headache and worries in an instant.

“Rest sister. I will see you again soon” Luna whispered into her ear. Celestia nodded before gasping as Luna placed a kiss against her cheek.

Her body felt on fire and she was sure her cheeks were bright red as she felt the wet heat of Lunas lips against her flesh. The kiss lingered though and her heart beat faster in confusion and exhilaration.

She feared to move. Though whether through nerves or not wanting to break contact she wasn’t sure. “Luna?” she whispered as the younger alicorn slowly broke the kiss with a wet smack of noise.

Lunas eyes were shimmering with emotion and Celestia was lost in their depths as they looked at each other. Before the moment could go any further Luna broke away.

“I’ll see you in a few hours Celly” she said swiftly as she raced from Celestias bedroom leaving the elder standing dumbstruck and confused.
Hesitantly Celestia touched her cheek closing her eyes and feeling her whole body shiver as she felt the slight damp of Lunas saliva.

“What’s happening to me?” she whispered to herself.

Dawns very delayed light brought with a landslide of activity. Birds of all kinds, large and small sung, squawked and yelled as the sudden light kicked in their morning instincts. For most this wasn’t a problem as they had already woken up and begun their day albeit in confusing darkness.

For Trixie on the other hoof it brought her to shocking wakefulness and the floor beside her bed.

“What is that racket!? Trixie was sleeping!”

The birdsong continued and Trixie grumbled and cursed as she got to her hoofs and stretched. Rubbing at her eyes she began to collect her meagre belongings. A life of travelling accustoming her to quick packing.

The cheap room she had hired for the night had an attached bathroom and it was with some trepidation that Trixie moved to brush her mane and clean her teeth. The last time she had looked in a mirror the starved mare looking back at her had brought her to tears.

She drew up sharp as she saw her reflection. Rather than the heavy eyes, dull mane and even duller colour of her coat she looked halfway respectable.

“Trixie is very confused” she muttered as she poked at her nose and examined her ribs. She had flirted with starvation for the last few months and had spent the last of her bits on this hotel room rather than food. A warm bed beating her stomach last night. Now though her sides looked rounded and, if not healthy, then at last not malnourished.

Her questing hoof glanced over the smooth surface of the black orb she wore around her neck and her eyes widened in astonishment. “Did you do this for Trixie?” she whispered. She half expected the orb to reply but it merely remained warm to the touch.

Tears pricked her eyes and she closed them, hating the expression for the weakness it was. She had found the strange orb a few weeks ago and had felt compelled to put it on. At first she hadn’t noticed any change but over time her magic had grown drastically in power.

And now it seemed to be feeding her or providing strength for her tired body somehow. Truly she was blessed to have found this miraculous artefact.

She had passed out last night after crawling into bed and had been dreading the new day. Though she had power now the very real possibility of dying of hunger was constantly on her mind. Now by some miracle it seemed she was in the clear.

Her stomachs loud rumble made her jump. She shot a suspicious look at her reflection, “Is this just an illusion of Trixie?” she demanded. She poked and prodded herself some more but her body remained the same.

She considered this. Perhaps the orb had recovered her bodies strength and put some meat back on her frame but it couldn’t substitute real food. She still had to eat.

But that was fine. She didn’t look like a half-starved begger now and with her new strength it should be easy to make some bits.
Trixie looked back to the mirror and this time was pleased by the wide smirk across her face.

“Time to show everypony how great and powerful Trixie truly is!”

“I’ll have a pepper wrap please” Twilight Sparkle said with a smile. The vendor of the small food wagon returned her smile and placed a hot bread wrap on her hoof.

“Enjoy your day miss” he said with a smile.

“Thank you!” she replied brightly. All around her ponies were going about their day without a care in the world. The strangely extended night had worried some but to Twilights delight princess Lunas newfound adoration from the public had caused most of them to give her the benefit of the doubt. When the sun had finally risen the few ponies still whispering Nightmare Moon had quickly shut up.

‘Oh goddesses this is good’ Twilight thought as she happily tucking into the steaming wrap. After last nights fun she had a terrible headache, (though not as bad as the others) and some junk food was really helping to ease her. She’d have to remember to thank Rainbow Dash for her suggestion of the spicy pepper wrap. It was actually really good.

Terrence market square was an old part of Canterlot bustling with activity. It was the largest collection of stalls and vendors in the city and regularly packed with shoppers investigating the bazaar. Twilight hummed happily as she wandered the stalls, wiping her lips with a handkerchief as she finished off her food.

She wanted to buy something and her thoughts turned to her friends. That stall had some dark silks Rarity might like. Over there was some brightly coloured marbles and ribbons Pinkie might enjoy. She stopped and rubbed her chin thoughtfully as she spied some coloured pictographs of small birds. Fluttershy would love that.

Twilight giggled. Shopping for others was a newfound novelty she was coming to treasure. She’d never had ponies so important in her life that she’d consider buying gifts simply to please them. Other then family of course.

She truly was blessed with her wonderful friends and not for the first time she thanking the elements of harmony for bringing them together.

“I think I’ll get the silk for sure” she said brightly. She made to return to the stall but stopped as she felt a flare of magic nearby.
Uncomfortable as the memories were the last few months had brought wary paranoia to Twilights mind and sensing another unicorn weaving spells beyond basic telekinesis made her suspicious.

“Mommy look! Look! It’s a pretty birdy!” a filly squealed nearby.

Interest peaked now Twilight followed the magical signature and found a crowd of ponies gathering around a large fountain. Perched on the rim of the water feature a unicorn mare was slowly dancing, standing on her back hooves and waving her forelegs in wide sweeps as her horn softly glowed with blue light.

Drifting across the sky was a flock of small birds made of coloured light. The crowd cooed as the flock flew overhead like wisps of smoke, swooping and diving around the crowd and especially the giggling children.

The mare stamped her hoof and pivoted fiercely. To the crowds delight golden pegasus joined the birds in the sky, flying just as serenely and showing off too.

More lights burst in existence. Earth ponies made of viridian light running with small animals and butterflys, noble unicorns standing on towers of ruby smoke weaving spells around themselves as multicoloured orbs of colour. The display was energetic and ever growing in scope and scale as the three tribes were all displayed in their respective elements. Twilight was impressed. To have the power to create such an illusion and maintain it, as well as the mental agility and imagination to have it all animated so well was commendable.

Twilight took a closer look at the magician. She had to admit the mare was rather beautiful. Tall and beautifully defined, not as immaculate as Rarity but with a definite nobility to her features. Her fur was a radiant cerulean and her mane an elegant ivory though it was mostly hidden behind a star covered hat. Her movements were almost sensual as she incorporated her spellcraft with her dancing and twilight was lost for a moment as her hips swayed and her tail lashed the air.

She swiftly shook herself of such thoughts. By Celestia she’d been listening to too much of Rainbows drunken leering last night. It seemed to be infectious. Taking another look though she was surprised to see the mysterious mare had her eyes closed and a smile on her face.

Twilight realised that she wasn’t even paying attention to the cheering crowd. She was completely focused on her spellcraft and clearly she was loving what she was doing. It kind of reminded Twilight how excited she herself got when casting a new spell.

The mare suddenly frowned and struck a hoof at the fountain behind her. The crowd drew back as dark shadows grew above them and slithering tendrils of water were drawn from the fountain into the sky. Many ponies drew back as the water was twisted and molded into snarling beasts that roared at the illustionary ponies and flew around them.

Twilight watched critically as sheets of ice coated the water beasts hide and small snowflakes fell to the ground. Understanding struck her. Wendigos! The mare was doing an enactment of the reconciliation of the three tribes and the defeat of the wendigos.

To prove Twilight right the ponies of light drew together and to the crowds delight began to pair off with each other. Unicorn and pegasus, earth pony and unicorn and pegasus and earth pony. They each started to dance with their partners and as they did the light that generated them grew ever brighter.

The wendigos roared in outrage but were no match for the love and friendship generated by the dancing ponies. With a thunderclap and bright bursts of light the wendigos exploded showering the crowd with a sudden downpour of rain. The ponies squealed in shock but soon laughed and clapped as the ponies of light cuddled and kissed each other after their victory before slowly fading into small motes of light.
And then to nothing. For a moment all was quiet as the mysterious mare opened her eyes, seemingly surprised by the size of the crowd watching her and meekly bowed to them all.

The crowd yelled and cheered for the mare and she blushed prettily at their adoration. Bits were passed out to her and she took them and many ponies thanks graciously though rather shyly.

Twilight watched the crowd filter away when the mare apologised and said she needed to rest before another show. Very soon the mare was left alone quietly counting her bits as the ponies returned to whatever they were doing.

A sudden impulse struck Twilight and she licked her lips nervously. The mare was fastening a cloak of stars around her shoulders and looked about to leave.

Twilight had to talk to her. Even if just to ask her about where she was trained. Feeling very nervous the purple unicorn hesitantly walked over to the other mare who glanced up at Twilights approach.

Gosh she was even prettier up close. “Hi” Twilight said. Inwardly she slapped herself for such a lame introduction.

The mare eyed Twilight warily, “Hello?”

“I just wanted to say that was an amazing performance”

The mare visibly perked up under the praise, “Of course. Trixie is very amazing” she winced as Twilight seemed taken aback by the boasting, “T-Trixie means thank you. Thank you for your words”

“That’s alright. To be honest I’ve never seen such a display from any unicorn. Are you from the university or perhaps the royal court?”

Twilights question brought a sour look from the blue mare, “No. Trixie has never had such... lofty education”

“You’re not professionally trained?”

“No” Trixie said warningly.

“That’s amazing!”

Trixe blinked in surprise, “What?”

“You’ve really never been to Canterlot High and you’re performing such advanced spells? That’s extraordinary!”

Trixie didn’t seem to know what to say. Twilight quickly filled the startled silence. “Er I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself. I’m Twilight Sparkle”

“Trixie Lulamoon”

“Pleased to meet you Trixie. So if you don’t mind me asking what brings you to Canterlot then?”

“How do you know Trixie isn’t from Canterlot?”

“Just a guess. Your accent sounds different to the locals. So where have you come from?”

Trixie stared at Twilight for an uncomfortable moment before looking away, “Trixie would rather not say” she said quietly.

‘Ok that’s clearly a sore subject. Quick change topic!’ “Why did you decide to learn illusion magic?”

The mare shrugged, “Trixie likes to impress ponies” she said nervously. Twilight was oddly reminded of how Fluttershy acted around strangers.

“It impressed me” Twilight said gently. That got a smile from Trixie.

“What made you decide to make a show about the three tribes Trixie?”

“Well Trixie has always liked history-“

“Me too!”

“- and she has always been fascinated by stories about the wendigos and dark magic”

“Me too! Er wait no, not me too”

Trixie frowned, “Forgive me Twilight Sparkle but why are you asking so many questions of Trixie?”

Twilight blushed as she realised she’d been practically interrogating the poor mare. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be so nosy. It’s just so rare to meet another unicorn who practices magic”

“Trixie has seen magic all day”

“Simple telekinesis doesn’t count. Hardly any unicorn even bothers to learn more than basic spells. It’s kinda frustrating really”

She waved a hoof at the crowd, “Other than the guards hardly anypony can do what you just did Trixie”

The show mare blushed at the praise, “T-thank you Twilight. Trixie has not received such praise for a long time”

“It’s no problem”

The two mares smiled at each other before quickly breaking eye contact. Trixie pawing the ground while Twilight coughed.

“A-are you performing anymore shows Trixie?”

Trixie wavered, “Trixie had hoped to get a show at one of the theatres down broadhoof. Many are advertising for performers”

“That’s great! I’d go see you”

“Really?”

“Of course! I want to see what else you can do”

Trixie seemed startled by Twilights eagerness. She was getting the feeling Trixie really wasn’t use to much praise from her fans. The thought didn’t make much sense to the young lavender mare as the other unicorns talent was clear to see.

Her thoughts were derailed as a loud rumbling groan broke the silence. Twilight blinked in surprise as Trixie blushed beet red with embarrassment.

“Was that your stomach?”

“Trixie is sorry! Please don’t be mad!”

“Why would I be mad?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I... Trixie does not know”

Twilight chuckled and pointed towards the food courts, “Maybe you should get something to eat Trixie”

A broken expression briefly crossed Trixies face before she hid it. “Yes. Trixie probably should” Twilight watched as the mare counted the bits she had and appeared to look resigned about something.

Twilight sneaked a peek. Twenty three bits. That was more than enough for a dandelion sandwich or some salad. What was the issue?

“Trixie has to go now Twilight Sparkle. She thanks you for the kind words” Trixie said. She graced Twilight with a small smile before turning to go.

A brief bolt of panic shot through Twilight. “Trixie wait a second!” she called before she knew what she was doing.

Trixie looked back quizzically. “Let me get you some lunch Trixie. We could maybe compare ideas about spells... and... stuff”

The showmare drew back, “Twilight... Trixie would not want to impose...”

“It’s ok! It’ll be my treat”

“Um...”

“You could pay me back by letting me come to one of your shows perhaps?” Twilight suggested. Her smile was becoming pretty strained. By Celestia why was she so nervous?

Trixie gnawed her lip before nodded hesitatingly. “Ok Twilight. Trixie could tell you about some spells as compensation?”

“Fantastic! Follow me I’ve got a perfect place in mind” Twilight beamed happily.

As it turned out Trixie liked spicy wraps too judging by how quickly she wolfed hers down. The showmare was on her third wrap and Twilight was watching with awe at how ravenous the other mare was. Trixie had been happy with one but seeing how hungry she seemed Twilight had been gracious and bought her another two. Mostly she’d been surprised that the café they found even did the same style of food.

“You must really like them” Twilight said hesitantly.

Trixie shook her head, “Not really. Trixie is just hungry”

“Oh”

“… Would Twilight like to hear more about light constructs?”

“Yes please”

The two mares continued their discussion about Trixies illusion magic. The showmares knowledge of magic was incredible rudimentary but had an underlying genius. Everything she knew she’d learnt herself just by experimenting with what her magic could do.

“Trixie found that water vapour is an excellent medium for her illusions. It creates a… a base for light to shine through and reflect making it appear larger then it is. That and small crystal particles to add a greater effect to them”

“How’d you learn how to control so many at once?”

“Trixie just did. She practiced over and over seeing how many spells she could maintain and trying to beat her previous record”

Twilight nodded as Trixie told her inwardly still impressed. Most unicorns, Twilight herself, used runes and glyphs to maintain multiple spells without the conscious direction of the caster. It was something all unicorns learned if they studied more advanced magic.

Yet Trixie had done it all on her own by scratch without the props. Her own advice Twilight found she didn’t really need. She already knew everything Trixie did and more but it was still fascinating to hear about another unicorns ideas on magic.

The young mare found herself quickly falling into her usual role of teaching as she explained some basic glyphs and magical equations to help Trixie with her acts and control. To her delight rather than zoning out like her friends Trixie paid rapt attention.

Two hours had passed since they sat down, both mares talking animatedly and exchanging quiet chuckles and shy smiles.

Before she knew it Twilight started to talk about her friends, “And then she said ‘Oatmeal are you serious!?’”

Trixie hid her laugher behind a hoof, “Your friends sound wonderful”

“They really are”

“You’re very lucky” Trixie said wistfully. She looked away forlornly and even Twilight noted the other mares gloominess.

“I’m sure you have many friends Trixie” Twilight blurted out. She winced as Trixie grimaced, ‘stupid Twilight!’

“No Trixie does not have… many friends”

Trixie looked so sad. Twilight acted without thinking.

A purple hoof reached out and gingerly pressed against Trixies the mare jumping in surprise as Twilight smiled at her, “I’ll be your friend”

Trixie was speechless, “What?”

“I’ll be your friend. We could be pen pals! And I’ll visit your concerts, it’ll be great!”

“Trixie… would like that”

Twilight beamed while inwardly her heart was beating a mile a minute and her mind was close to panic. What in tartarus was she doing!? She’d never been this familiar with a strange mare and asking to be a friend so quickly? What was wrong with her?

There should be checklists. There should be reviews and hours of contemplation before she accepted somepony as her friend. When had her old ways changed on her?

As if in answer five faces surfaced in her thoughts and Twilight sighed in defeat. Oh yes she’d forgot about them. Her friends had blown her old methods sky-high with how quickly they’d become irreplaceable in her life.

‘This is all Pinkie and Fluttershys fault. They’ve rubbed off on me’

She had to admit that Trixies shy smile was worth the uncertainty. She’d really enjoyed spending time with the unicorn and the thought of getting to know more about her was appealing.

A loud chime broke their eye contact. A nearby clock tower calling attention to the new hour. Trixie gasped and snatched her hoof back from Twilights, the other mare blushing as she realised she’d been holding Trixies hoof this whole time.

“Trixie needs to go!”

Twilight drew back in surprise, “Oh. Really?”

“Yes. Trixie must hurry or she will be late for an audition!”

Twilight nodded and left her seat leaving a tip on the table, “Ok well… it was great meeting you Trixie”

“Trixie is sorry she must go”

“No it’s ok! I wanna thank you for letting me take up so much of your time. Most ponies don’t have such patient” Twilight laughed nervously.

Trixie ducked her head, “Trixie liked talking to you Twilight”

“Trixie if it’s ok to ask could I get your address? For mail! Sending mail yes”

“Trixie is… between homes right now and does not have a fixed address”

“Oh”

“Perhaps I could I get your address Twilight?” Trixie suggested.

“Of course!” Twilight quickly scribbled down the address of her hotel and the library at Ponyville explaining she’d be in Canterlot for another day before moving back. Though she did visit often.

She didn’t let on that it was to visit the princesses though. She didn’t want to scare her new friend away cause of her close friendship with the monarchy.

“Trixie will write you Twilight. She will let you know when she next performs”

“I look forward to it”

The two mares beamed at each other before Trixie coughed and hesitantly backed away, “Trixie must go now”, “Ok ill see you later then” Twilight answered as she took a half step away. The unicorns sharing a nervous smile before quickly turning and going their separate ways.

Twilight stepped out onto the street and couldn’t help but glance at Trixies departing form. The mare raced through the crowd and Twilight felt a pang of guilt for taking up so much of her time. She hoped she wouldn’t be late for her audition.

She also found herself hoping she heard from the other mare soon but that was probably wistful thinking. Trixie would probably be a big star any day now and forget all about the stranger she met for lunch.

Still she felt in a pretty good mood all things considered and made her way back to the hotel to see how the girls were doing.

“A-a-and t-that’s why I, we! Think the tax should b-be lessened your majesty”

Luna hummed and mulled over the latest ponies request. Her appearance in the sun court had caused quite a stir amongst the nobles. Doubtless they remembered what happened the last time she showed up here. Fortunately Blueblood was in absence so Luna hadn’t felt the need to lose her temper.

Though the mix of fawning, bootlicking nobles and terrified petitioners was wearing a little thin on her nerves.

“Princess”

Luna turned to regard the stallion sitting closest to the throne dais. Dr Greymane at least brought a smile to her face. He’d been passing through the castle to visit a friend and had invitied himself to court when he crossed paths with her. She was grateful to have one friendly pony in the room with her.

“Yes doctor”

“Those taxes are used to fund Canterlot general your majesty. As a practitioner there I feel I must remind the court that those bits are used for an important public healthcare building”

She nodded at him. She was glad he intercepted there. While she was absorbing information at a fast pace the inner workings of the governing system was still new territory to her. Having to openly ask questions about the operation of the state wouldn’t promote confidence in her.

“It would only be a small cut in funding your majesty. And the merchants guild feels it is necessary to pour more bits into trade due to the… hesitation our neighbours have shown towards Equestria in recent months. Growth is just as vital for the nation as its health” the spokes stallion pressed his point.

“You both make compelling arguments gentlecolts” Luna said serenely while inwardly wincing. She knew as well as they that her return was the root of this problem. As her yet unseen gryphon ambassador proved other nations were wary of Equestria right now.

At least the merchant was being tactful then outright blaming her.

“I must apologise but I cannot in good conscience lessen funds towards Canterlots or the nation’s healthcare system right now sir. While you are correct that Equestria enjoys a robust wholeness of being right now that can change alarmingly quick and I for one would like ponies to feel confidence in their healers. A slash of funding would undermine that confidence”

The stallion bowed his head in defeat. Fortunately Luna wasn’t finished.

“However you raise an excellent point. Trade and jobs are just as important. Funds for hospitals mean nothing if the prosperity of the nation declines. Therefor I will convene with my sister and find some way to increase funding towards your guilds. Either through a review of tax or even a grant from the treasury itself. You have my word”

“T-thank you. Thank you your majesty!” The stallion bowed deeply and returned to his fellows. Luna allowed herself a small smile as the court muttered approval at the alicorns ability to satisfy all parties.

A clock chimed and a guardspony stepped forward from Lunas side and rapped his spear against the floor, “The court will recess for fifteen minutes” he called. Luna shot him a grateful look as she lounged in her throne.

How in tartarus did Celestia sit in these thing for hours on end? Luna had to talk to the decorators about installing a new chair for the two of them.

“With lots of pillows” she muttered aloud.

“Back problems?”

Luna looked up with a smile as Greymane approached her. “Doctor”

He tutted, “Oh please no need to be so formal kid. Makes me feel old”

“Dye your hair and feel younger then”

“My, my. Was that a joke? You really have come out of your shell”

Lunas smile softened, “Yes I believe I have”

Greymane returned her smile with a gentle look of his own. “So how have you been doing child. I am sorry I haven’t been around as much recently”

“It’s fine. I know you have a great many responsibility’s Greymane” and it was true. After he had proclaimed Luna was well on the road to recovery he’d had to return to the hospital. A mountain of work had accumulated in his absence and as its chief practitioner he had more patients to care for then one mare. Even if she was a princess.

“Hah. Yes indeed. Your recovery was so fast Luna it came as a surprise to me when I returned to my regular patients. It truly is a shame we can’t all heal as fast as you can my dear”

She noted his slightly morose tone, “Did something happen doctor?”

He gave her a tired look and shook his head, “No more than the usual Luna. While peace and calm has taken hold of the city at a hospital there is no shortage of tears and tragedy”

“I’m sorry”

“Not your fault my dear. Sorry I shouldn’t be making you feel sad. In truth I wanted to tell you how proud I am. You’ve come along way from the scared mare you were a few months ago”

Luna smiled though a cough at her side strained her expression. Her friends lounged around her throne in states of tiredness and boredom. To Lunas eyes they seemed more shadow then flesh and blood lately. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that.

“I know how we feel Luna” Anger spat bitterly. The others shrugged half-heartedly. Only Desire still held a full form and she sneered at the other mares.

“Ignore them Luna. Focus on what you want” she whispered sweetly. Luna shook her head as Greymane said something to her.

“Are you alright Princess?”

“I’m fine doctor. Just trying not to doze off. I had a long night”

“Yes. I heard things are going well between your sister and you”

Luna froze, “What do you mean?” she asked softly.

He waved a hoof, “Well everypony won’t stop talking about how well the two are together. Apparently Celestia won’t stop smiling or humming tunes when she’s alone thanks to you”

That little bit of news perked Luna up considerably, “Really?”

“Oh yes. I for one am happy to see a smile on your sisters face. She’s always been a lovely mare but between us I felt she was very lonely until you came along Luna”

His words made Luna feel light with happiness. The thought of her sister being so much happier with her around was definitely pleasant. Yet unease still tugged at her.

The kiss from last night and the conversation with Celestia this morning. Her anger had cooled and she no longer blamed her sister for forgetting the events of last night. Though she consoled herself that it was Celly who initiated the kiss so she must have some strong feelings for her.

But what to do about them? Luna was intrigued. She had always admired her sisters beauty and felt jealous of her many suitors. Now that she could become one warmed her considerably.

The thought of them being sisters didn’t faze her in the slightest. In the past she was certain it would have but after the many… horrible… things that Nightmare did to her the thought of taboos no longer had any hold on her. Celly felt good to hold and better to kiss. She enjoyed it. Celly clearly enjoyed it so she’d pursue it. It seemed logical to her.

“Not that simple” Filly whispered from her hooves and Luna shivered fearfully.

The problem was the only mare who’d touched her had been Nightmare and she feared the intimacy involved in a physical act between her and Celestia. While she desired the older alicorn she couldn’t be sure what would happen when Celly actually tried to become intimate with her. What if she freaked out and hurt her sister? That would be unacceptable.

She never wanted to harm her Celestia ever again.

For distraction Luna asked the good doctor how things were at the hospital and if he needed any help. The old stallion happy to share his tales of day to day life at general. He rarely had somepony as attentive as Luna and said as much to the pleased alicorn.

The clock chimed again and the doctor chuckled dryly. “No rest for us Luna. Carry on with the court my dear, perhaps I could treat you to lunch afterwards. It’s not everyday I can indulge a beautiful young mare such as yourself”

Luna snorted in amusement, “I don’t remember you being this charming when we first met Greymane”

“You haven’t spoken to the staff at Canterlot general princess. You’d be surprised the roguish tales they’d tell you” he winked and returned to his seat leaving Luna feeling cheerful about the rest of the court session.

Even as the latest droning official began to recite a long list of harvest quotas she still maintained her smile.

A resounding crash startled the speaker and jolted Luna from her peaceful mood. The grand entrance doors had been thrown open and a prime example of a full grown male gryphon stormed into the courtroom.

“Princess Luna I presume?” he hissed as he crossed the floor ignoring the bristling guards and shocked nobles. Luna immediately narrowed her eyes at him as he haughtily glaring at her.

“Ambassador Shrike”

He dipped his head marginally, “It has been some time since I last visited Equestria. A few years I believe. But I had not expected your nation’s vaunted civility to be so lacking since I last was here”

“I expected an audience with princess Celestia yesterday. An audience she refuted at the last moment. And now today I eagerly await summons as promised but I hear nothing. No message from your sister or yourself. This silence could be viewed as insulting towards the empire”

Luna frowned. She had sent a messenger this morning to invite him to court and dinner afterwards to share talks between their two nations. However judging by his incensed expression she didn’t think he was lying about being ignored.

The gryphon himself was a prime example of his species. Large and bulky with muscle and bearing large wings with perfectly preened feathers he was dressed in a purposely plain yet simple military dress uniform. Small buckles and pads of metal providing limited armour and a longsword was strapped to his side.

His bearing was what got her attention. No fear was held in his eyes instead his aura radiated authority and he glared at the surrounding ponies daring them to meet his eyes. This gryphon may be an ambassador but he had seen battle for sure.

Distractedly Luna scanned the audience of nobles and officials. Most looked nervous or shocked, some had nothing but cool calculation on their faces. One or two looked amused by the events. Anyone of them could have interfered with Lunas orders.

‘I’ll get to the bottom of this later’

She stood up from her throne. To his credit Shrike did not flinch at all.

“Ambassador Shrike I apologise if there has been confusion today between us both. I had no intention in causing any slight to you or your nation. If you would be so inclined our meeting could begin now if you like?”

He huffed, “Well after my entrance I should hope so. The empire has a great many questions for you and your sister Princess Luna. Assurances need to be made”

“Then let us address those concerns ambassador. Please speak your mind” Luna offered.

The gryphon smiled grimly. His eyes swept the nobles, “I wish to start by saying you do not fool me little ponies. Your wailing and moaning about your new monarch has not fooled my emperor or his court. We know it has been nothing but a feint to distract other nations”

Looks of confusion swept the court. One stallion squared up to the ambassador, “What do you mean by that sir?” he demanded.

Shrike jabbed a claw towards Luna. “Your nation has gained a powerful asset and you’re complaining and tabloids about the ‘Nightmare threat’ has not fooled us. You would have us believe that you creatures all live in terror of your new monarch but we and the rest of the world see the great threat that Equestria has become. And we will ignored no longer”

The court shared looks of amazement. Many uncomprehending of Shrikes words while a few were examining Luna under a new light. Luna had remained silent for now but inwardly she couldn’t help but chuckle that this foreign dignitary had seen what her countries own citizens hadn’t.

Shrike noted her stare and she nodded for him to continue. He grinned ruefully and coughed for effect.

“Princess Luna. Your nation has enjoyed a thousand years of peace since your… absence. As you know that peace was bought in the blood of many gryphons during the war of retaliation. Ever since then Equestria has enjoyed peace through the threat of your sister”

Lunas expression darkened, “I have studied the history I missed in my exile. That war was named differently by ponykind Shrike”

“I have no doubt. History is written by the victors after all and your sister was unrelenting in her persecution of us. Afterwards there was a long period of cold war before concessions were made and peace finally came between our two peoples”

“What’s your point?” Greymane snapped. His interruption brought a snarl of anger from Shrike but he held his tongue.

His eyes bored into Lunas instead.

“Equestria possesses a goddess. The only goddess capable of controlling the heavens. The ancient pantheons of the other races are long dead and only ponykind still has immortals. For most of my empires history we have had to suffer this and we long fought back against this… unfairness with force of arms”

“However Celestia convinced us that she wanted nothing but peace with all races of the world and her actions have led us to believe her. So we accepted that our world was under the control of a single mare. After all princess Luna if you have read your history you know that others tried to find solutions to the problem of the immortals?”

Luna nodded silently. She knew other races were resentful of her and Celly but had been shocked when she learned what the zebras had tried to do.

In Lunas age the zebras homelands were grassy savannahs with rolling plains and beautiful rivers. Now they survived in a harsh desert. The result of their mistake in trying to create their own alicorn. The devastation had ruined their homeland and it was only now several centuries later the land was recovering.

‘We don’t know how we came to be. Only father knew and he never told us before he died. He was adamant that the knowledge shouldn’t become widespread. The wars it would create alone…’

Shrike continued to speak, “Then you know we didn’t follow such rash examples because Celestia promised that she would never again go to war unless provoked”

“But now there are two goddesses in Equestria. Both capable of controlling our skies. How do we address this princess Luna? How can you put to the ease the fears of my people and many others?”

“What do you want Shrike” Luna said softly.

“The lands west of Baltimare lie at the border of my nation. My emperor and his court feel that if those lands were ‘gifted’ to us it would convince us of your sincerity in being non-hostile towards others. Your sister made such concessions before I’m sure you could do so again”

The court immediately erupted into uproar, nobles and politicians alike cursing the gryphon and calling for his removal of the court.

Through it all the gryphon maintained his eye contact with Luna.

Luna raised a hoof and the court silenced immediately.

“No”

“No your majesty?”

“I refuse your request”

Shrike shrugged nonchalantly, “Then it is clear to me what this new Equestria will be like towards his neighbours”

“No you don’t know that either”

Luna stood and everypony drew back at her cold expression. Shrike shifted slightly.

“You are right Shrike. Equestria has changed and I can see why many nations are worried about their future. Celestia would make concessions perhaps or find other solutions. She is a gentle soul who has no desire for violence that I am certain of”

“I on the other hoof have no such qualms and my only concern is the wellbeing of the nation and ponykind. Taking away slices of our country like an apple pie will not aid my dear subjects”

“Without concessions we and others would be suspicious of Equestria princess”

“Tell me Lord Shrike your city of Ruskan on the viridian planes who did it belong to a thousand years ago?”

The gryphon gave her a level look, “Equestria. It was given to us as-“

“And the port city of Lestai?” Luna interrupted fiercely.

“…Equestria”

“The town of Maidenstar, the village of Redstone, the farmlands of Quik?”

Shrike said nothing.

“I remember history like it was yesterday… oftentimes it is hard to tell the difference. In my era your empire was a fledging nation that held mighty warriors but had little land. That has changed drastically it appears to me. Thanks to my sisters benevolence and trade between our nations your empire has grown to double the size of Equestria and enjoys a quality of living rare beyond our lands”

“All of this given freely by my mourning sister. In her need to end the violence she made many hard decisions and yet still found the strength to defend our nation for a thousand years without me. And now you demand even more of her?”

She stepped towards him and the gryphon quailed but held his ground. Lunas smile was predatory as she sized him up.

“Things have indeed changed. I am back. I will be there to help defend this nation and no longer will Celestia have to cut off pieces of herself for others. I will not allow it”

“You have my word that Equestria is not looking for war. We are happy to maintain the peace hard-fought for us all. But bear this in mind Lord Shrike. I will show no mercy to those who threaten my subjects. Tell your emperor that I am not a mare to be crossed”

Luna spread her wings slowly, the feathers rustling like silk and gasps filled the room as the light flickered and failed. The sun hidden as unnatural darkness filled the court.

“Eternal night will never suffer my ponies again Shrike. But it will happen to anything that threatens them. I don’t even have to leave my palace to bring ruin to your country. Can your empire survive even a few weeks without any sunlight to warm it?”

Shrike clicked his beak and kneaded his claws, “This threatening will not be tolerated princess”

Luna laughed and the darkness slide away under the musical sound. “Lord Shrike that was not a threat. I was merely stating a fact that applies to ALL races”

“Besides. You cannot say that you didn’t expect this. You met with a new ruler, one you know has a… troubled history… and demanded she give up a chunk of her nation. You are very foolish indeed”

“But this was just a test. You were examining me and gauging my reactions. Surely that was what this foolish demand was all about lord Shrike?” Luna said with clear confusion. On the outside at least.

Shrike realised this and bowed his head angrily. “Perhaps” he hissed.

Luna smiled serenely while her eyes were sharp as diamonds. Oh this foolish bird will learn to be more careful in the future.

‘Yes Luna. They all will’

The grand doors to the court opened and the herald standing beside them quickly dropped his slack-jawed look and cleared his throat. “Presenting her majesty, the solar goddess, Princess Celestia”

All eyes shot towards the white alicorn as she entered the room. Her expression gently neutral as she surveyed the room. Her eyes quickly found Lunas and the question in them was apparent.

Before she could speak Shrike had quickly approached and bowed before her. He ignored the hiss that Luna sent his way as he fawned over the older alicorn.

“Lord Shrike. A pleasure as always”

“My dear Celestia please I must beseech you with a matter most urgent”

Celestia noted how Luna was glaring viciously at the gryphon. “Oh? And what is that?”

“Your newest princess threatened my nation with eternal night your majesty! I must protest at such violent actions towards me and my people. This is completely unacceptable for my nation to be insulted this way!”

Luna was on the verge of shouting but held her tongue at Celestias look. The white alicorn examined her closely and Lunas eyes widened in fear at her sisters cool expression.

‘Celly don’t pick him. Please don’t pick him over me’

Celestia stepped around the kneeling gryphon and stood beside her sister. Luna watching in wonder as the princess drew herself to her full height.

“I am sorry if there has been offence Lord Shrike but I know that it was not unwarranted. I trust my sister and believe she would not have made such threats without due course”

“Besides. She gave her sister a smile. Luna is co-ruler of Equestria. Her word and decisions have just as much authority as my own”

The court watched in awe at the moment between the rulers before Shrike snorted and turned away.

“I will return your reply to my emperor”

“I am sure he will be hearing from us soon ambassador” Celestia said firmly.

“Wait!”

The gryphon turned and shot Luna a scathing look, “Yes your majesty?”

“Did you come here just to try and make a grab for land Shrike? Or are your people really that scared of me?”

Shrike stared at her for a moment longer before wetting his beak, “The whole word is scared of you Luna. Both of you”

With that parting remark he walked out with head held high and thunder in his eyes.

Luna wavered slightly. It had been so easy to make her threat but now she wondered if it had been ok. She’d acted rashly before after all.
Celestia called for the court to continue. She gently nudged Luna and motioned for her to take a seat which Luna gratefully sank into.

The two sisters sat in silence as two ponies discussed the latest weather plans with the court. Luna jumped as she felt a hoof gently touch her own.

“Are you ok?” Celestia whispered.

Luna nodded quickly. “I’m fine”

Silence again until Luna squirmed and leaned towards Celestia. “I’m sorry if I acted out of turn. He was making ridiculous demands and I… I got carried away. I didn’t really threaten him just implied things”

Celestia chuckled. “Oh the amount of times I’ve wanted to threaten foreign visitors is beyond counting Luna. Don’t think too badly about it”
Luna smiled and settled back against her throne. Celly was right. She shouldn’t worry too much.

Creatures could bluster and threaten all they wanted but really who could stand against her and Celestia together.

“Well Discord did and Sombra for awhile” Apathy drawled. Luna shot her wavering form a quick frown.

“They did threaten us and look where they are now. Beaten and sealed for all eternity”

“Sister?”

Luna blushed and quickly patted her sisters hoof. “It’s nothing Celly”

Her words calmed the white alicorn and both returned their attention to the court. Though Luna didn’t remove her hoof from her sisters own. The slight squeeze back from Celly letting her know her other ruler appreciated it.

Greymane was watching them closely and Luna gave him a shy smile. He returned it, obviously pleased to see the two of them getting along so well.

‘Oh he has no idea. Speaking of which…’

“Celly?”

“Hmm?”

“I would like to speak to you. Tonight if possible”

Her sisters attention was immediately caught. “Is this about last night?” she asked nervously.

“Yes… yes it is. And more too”

“Luna I… I still can’t remember… did I upset you? Did I do something wrong? If I did I’m sorry-“

“You haven’t upset me Celestia. But we… discussed some things that we need to talk about more and it’s not for public ears to hear”

Celestia nodded though her expression was still fearful. Luna relented her serious look and rubbed her sisters hoof. “It’s ok. There’s nothing to be afraid of sister” she softly promised.

A spokesmare nervously called for their attention and the Celestia coughed and motioned for her to continue.

“Ok Luna. I trust you” she whispered hurriedly.

Lunas gaze was loving as she watched her sister get involved with the talks. Yes they needed to talk and now that she had had time to think on it she was looking forward to it.

After all if it went well she might get another kiss from her beautiful sibling. And that would certainly make the night much more interesting.

“Princess Luna?”

Luna turned a serene smile to the expectant minister. “Go ahead sir. I’m listening”

“We look forward to seeing you tomorrow night miss Trixie”

“Thank you sir. Trixie looks forward to performing for a new audience”

The stallion smiled bemusedly as ponies often do at Trixies odd manner of self-address but still smiled kindly before returning to the theatre. Trixie watched him go silently until he was out of sight.

“YES! TRIXIE HAS A SHOW!”

The young mare laughed and giddily danced uncaring of the looks she got. She’d done it. She’d marched into broadmare found a theatre hiring performers and got a show on her first try.

Rose and Leaf the theatre was called and though smaller than the more prestigious showhalls of Canterlot it had a good reputation and had recently wanted to spice its performances with some magical acts as well as its normal drama plays.

Trixie had asked for a chance to audition and by luck the day had been quiet and the local director had asked her to show him what she could do on the spot. Her illusions and magical coordination had impressed him and he’d asked her to come back tomorrow and perform for a mixed show they were putting on.

It wouldn’t be too busy. A hundred curious ponies or so, mostly familys and older ponies but it would be her first decent pay for a while and a stepping stone to becoming recognised in the city.

There had been only one slight snag.

“Mr Whisper sir. Trixie asked if she would be able to have an advance of her pay for tomorrows show. She only asks this because she is in financial difficulties right now”

The director Whisper Play, a kindly stallion in his middle age did look genuinely sorry. “Miss Trixie while I’m incredible impressed by your act I’m sorry but I can’t approve that. The theatre has had problems in the past with performers taking advantage of advances and though I don’t imply you’d be like that, you seem a lovely young mare after all. I can’t approve that”

Trixie hung her head, “Trixie understands” she sighed.

“Miss I assure you if you do tomorrow what you did here today then you’ll receive a generous sum for your efforts. I hope we will see you again Trixie”

“Thank you sir. Trixie will be hear as requested”

Though the loss of an advance of bits was a blow Trixie still felt giddy about her show tomorrow. All she had to do was do one great show and she’d be set up for life.

‘Trixie can do this. One more show to prove yourself. It can be done!’

A bell tolled and Trixie looked up with surprise as a local clock tower called out the new hour. The showmare sighing in resignation as she saw it was very late. She hadn’t even noticed the darkness of night around her.

‘Trixie has no more bits…’

Panic and despair didn’t grip Trixie. She’d been through this enough times that weary acceptance was her only response. With downcast eyes she started to wander the streets for a suitable place to sleep.

‘It’s just for one more night’ she told herself.

Giggling laughter made her ears twitch but she ignored it.

“Pinkie that’s just silly!”

Trixie gaze shot up with surprise as she heard a familiar voice. To her horror Twilight and two other mares, a white unicorn and brightly pink earth pony were walking her way.

They hadn’t spotted her. Trixie couldn’t let Twilight see her like this! She threw herself against a shadowed alcove of a house and weaved a spell of darkness to hide her from sight.

Again she quietly thanked her lucky orb for the help. She was tired and starved yet she cast the spell with the barest effort. Truly it was a miracle she found the stone.

“Girls you need to stop this I barely know the mare”

“But my dear pardon me for saying it’s not often you approach a stranger and strike up such a rapport with them. Exchanging contacts and everything”

“Yeah Twilight! If it was a stallion we’d be even more ohmygoshTwilightlikessomepony! Right now It’s still like that but more aww shes so cute!”

“Pinkie, Rarity I don’t know anything about her. All I really know is her name”

“Yes Twilight and for the last few hours you haven’t stopped talking about this ‘Trixie’ character. You must admit darling it makes us smile a little”

“It’s cute!”

Trixie watched the mares pass. Twilights two friends were smiling brightly and had their attention riveted to the blushing unicorn. Trixie couldn’t help but be interested by this. Twilight really had been talking about her to her friends?

“It was nice to meet another mare who knows magic. And she seemed… I don’t know sad somehow. Something about her just made me worry and… be intrigued I guess”

“Maybe you’ll see her again Twilight?” the white unicorn said with a gentle smile. Twilight blushed but mumbled “I hope so” as they kept walking.

Trixie didn’t know what to say. A crazy impulse to drop her spell and introduce herself briefly lived and died as soon as her caution reasserted herself.

She told herself that of course it was expected to have her fans wonder about her, (though honest fans were something she hadn’t had for a while) but trying to label Twilight as a simple fan just didn’t seem to fit in her mind.

“Girls wait”

Trixie drew back in surprise as Twilight stopped and turned to look at her. The young mare was staring right at the spot she was hiding with a frown of confusion.

“Whats wrong Twilight? You look like Rainbow when I asked her to look through sugercube corners tax ledgers”

“You should have asked me Pinkie” Twilight muttered distractedly. Her eyes now searching the area where Trixie hide more intensely.

“I would have silly but you were on fire at the time so I didn’t wanna distract you”

“Darling what are you looking at?”

“There’s something…” Twilights horn glowed and she closed her eyes in concentration. Trixies heart raced in fright as she felt the other mages magic start to search for her own spell.

Trixie gritted her teeth and poured more energy into the spell. Twilights magical aura was amazingly strong and very perceptive as it started to peek at the edges of her illusion.

Sweat started to drench her fur as Trixie fought to stay hidden. Worryingly she sensed Twilight wasn’t even trying too hard to find her. If the unicorn knew there was a spell shield here Trixie suspected she couldn’t stop Twilights attempt to dispel it.

A few heart racing seconds later Twilight stopped searching and opened her eyes. She still looked confused but allowed herself to be lead away by her friends.

“I thought I felt something Rarity but I couldn’t find anything when I searched”

“This is Canterlot Twilight. With so many unicorns and the princesses it’s hard not to get overwhelmed by all the magic around us”

“Maybe…”

Twilight didn’t seem convinced but with a final backwards glance at Trixie she finally left.

The white maned unicorn let out the sigh of relief she had been holding and sank to her haunches. That had been gruelling. Spots danced in front of her eyes and now it was a battle to stay awake.

She didn’t even know why she had hid from Twilight. She wasted valuable energy in a magical tug of war for no reason. Twilight wasn’t going to hurt her… probably.

No that wasn’t the issue. If she was revealed there was always the chance Twilight would want to know what she was doing. Where she was staying.

She couldn’t let Twilight know she was homeless and poor. The first pony to show her kindness in months. It would hurt worse than the scorn of a hundred strangers.

She started to wander. Into darker streets and alleys of absolute blackness. She’d never been bothered too much by darkness but since gaining the orb she’d found a much greater affinity to it. Shadows welcomed her and she didn’t mind being swallowed up by them.

A young mare along in an alley could be in great danger. She could acknowledge without being arrogant that she was very beautiful, it had got her into trouble a great deal in her life… more then she had wanted…

“Stop thinking about it Trixie” she snarled to herself.

Anypony who threatened her would suffer for it. Trixie wasn’t getting pushed around anymore and she knew instinctively that in darkness she had the advantage over any overly friendly stallion or his many friends.

She spent an hour scavenging supplies. Some old blankets from outside businesses that weren’t too dirty and a dozen dry cardboard boxes. She found a secluded spot between two rows of houses, dark and empty of life. It was a simple matter to use her magic to construct a simple shelter with her materials and crawl inside.

It would do for tonight. Just one more night. After tomorrow she’d have bits and fame and everything would be right with the world.
For once things would go right for Trixie Lulamoon.

“Sleep well my subjects. I will be guarding you in the night. Now and forever after”

Luna smiled as she looked down at the city of Canterlot. Despite the many lights filling the city she knew the majority of its population was sleeping peacefully. She’d ensured it after all.

She closed her eyes and skimmed the dreams of a few dozen ponies. A foal cried in its sleep and Luna frowned, chasing the shadows of fear away from its dreams. She found memories of its mother and father cradling it and gently nudged those to its consciousness. The babe slept peacefully again as Luna pecked its cheek, nothing but a whisper of wind in the real world but felt by its resting mind.

“Sleep well child. Your mother will return with the dawn”

She opened her eyes and proudly surveyed her work. It was a constant effort but her ability to stretch her powers forth and touch more minds was growing every day. In just a few months she could now shelter the entire of Canterlot. Another year and hopefully she’d be able to reach the borders of Equestria.

And then beyond. And the dreams of foreign powers would be hers to plunder. No one would plot against her little ponies and be able to escape her attention.

The moon sang in the night sky above and Luna gave it a gentle smile. She never thought it would be possible but she’d managed to reconnect to her celestial body very quickly once taking over the night again.

She’d resented and feared the moon. It was the prison and memory of the Nightmare after all. But once she braved touching it with her mind she’d been swept up by a deluge of regret, sorrow and pain.

The moon had wanted her back for so long. It had hated the Nightmare and wanted to free her from its surface but never could. It had respected Celestia and obeyed her but in its heart had always wanted its true guardian back.

Tears had been shed and apologies made. Now the two were once again connected and Luna had promised she’d never be parted from it again. The resultant increase in her power had been very welcome too and to prove her new change she’d used her growing strength to protect as many ponies as she could.

She sneered cruelly. One stallion had been happily making bits by slave labour in the frontiers. Impossible to trace back to him by conventional means one look into his mind was all it took for Luna to condemn him.

His arguments that ‘they were just diamond dogs not ponies’ hadn’t made her any more lenient in her sentence.

Life was good and the future promised much more. Luna was in control of her destiny now and by the skies did it feel good.

“You’re not a little filly anymore now Luna. You’re a queen now”

“A princess Desire. One of two remember. But still… I am a powerful princess”

She smiled coldly, triumph in her eyes. She felt like visiting a club and dancing some more. She wondered if any of the elements would be awake at this late hour?

“Luna?”

But first…

“Celestia”

Her sister approached her. Celestia had a bemused expression on her face as she stood beside Luna and watched her view the city.

“Is this going to be a common occurrence sister?”

“What is?”

Celestia playfully nudged her, “Coming to my bedchambers and finding you on my balcony”

Luna smiled slyly, “Your balcony has the best view of the city. And there are more… sweet things here than in my bedroom”

“More sweet?” Luna motioned at the bedside desk and Celestia gasped, “You’ve been eating my chocolates! I knew it! I knew someone was taking them night by night”

“I was going to wait and see how long it took you to realise or go mad with paranoia”

“You understand this means I’ll have to prank you back Lulu”

Luna laughed and gave her sister a playful shove, “Take your best shot Celly”

The two alicorns shared a smile and went back to watching the city. The comfortable silence lasted for a while as they enjoyed each other company but it had to end. They needed to speak.

“Sister…”

Celly swallowed and turned to face Luna. Her face pensive as Luna seemed to struggle for words.

“Something happened last night. Something that… I don’t know how to discuss with you or what it means. But I can’t ignore it”

Celestia nodded shakily, “Just take your time Lulu”

“Celly… you know that you are the most important thing in the world to me”

“As are you for me sister”

“And you know that the Nightmare knew this too. And often used this against me”

“I… I could imagine”

Luna laughed bitterly, “No you probably can’t imagine. I’d be shocked if you could”

Celestia watched Luna trail off and stare into the distance. She could see memories playing behind her sapphire eyes and the pain they caused by the tightening of her jaw. “Luna” she gently laid a hoof on her shoulder.

The dark alicorns eyes flicked towards Celestia and she smiled gratefully, she took a steadying breath, “I always believed you’d come to save me. At first Nightmare weaved illusions that she’d killed you, or was torturing you. It always lead to a fight between us, one I’d lose of course and it amused her greatly”

“But I wouldn’t be broken. I knew it wasn’t real. I still believed you’d come and I laughed that she thought she could beat you. That angered her”

“So she tried a new illusion. Something that I didn’t expect and one I had no defence for”

Luna closed her eyes and shivered slightly. Celestias hoof rubbing circles against her back as the alicorn gently encouraged her to keep going if she could.

“One day... you rescued me”

Celestia drew back in shock as Luna looked at her with weeping eyes. “You showed up on the moon. Killed Nightmare and took me back to Equestria. You promised we’d never be apart and that I’d never be hurt ever again”

Luna gazed into the distance and her breath quickened, “It was wonderous. Just me and you. Sisters again. I was happy but then things… changed”

“One day you approached me in my bath chambers and confessed that you loved me. More than a sister should. That you’d been trying to keep your urges under control but you couldn’t hold back anymore. You pulled me into your hooves and kissed me”

Celestia stayed stock still uncertain how to respond. Rage and anger filled her certainly, how she wished she could kill the Nightmare over and over again for what she did to Luna. How could she!?

But on the other hoof her face burned with a hot blush as, of course, her mind imagined the scene Luna painted. The way Luna breathing had quickened and the lidded way she was watching her didn’t help either. Celestia wasn’t sure how to respond as Luna drew closer until they were inches apart.

“Maybe Nightmare expected me to fight. I expected me to fight. But after all the pain I’d suffered I was curious to be with somepony who loved me and… you were my sister. Who else could I trust but you? So when you kissed me I responded in kind and we made love right there in the warm waters for the first time. I believe Nightmare was in a curious mood as it was the best I’d had really”

“Luna I…”

“Shhh. Please let me finish Celly. For a little while things were great... really great”, Luna gave Celly a sultry appraisal that caused the elder to blush pink. “But it didn’t last and soon Nightmare revealed herself. Tortured me and for the rest of our imprisonment liked to remind me how much she’d ruined my mind with that elaborate trick”

“Bitch” Luna spat viciously. Celestia started in surprise, she’d never heard Luna use swear words before. Her little sister noted her reaction and smiled apologetically.

Celestia had to get back on track. She was struggling to process this revelations. “Luna what happened last night?”

“You kissed me Celestia”

Celestias eyes widened and she stopped breathing. Lunas blunt answer flooring her. “It wasn’t a friendly kiss between sisters either” Luna added flatly as she calmly watched Celestias reaction.

“I… I…”

“For most of the day I’ve been checking everything around me to ensure this is still reality. I don’t want a repeat of Nightmares cruel trick to happen again. And as much as ‘I’ can be certain everything is real”

Lunas eyes held Celestias own and the older alicorn couldn’t look away from that powerful gaze.

“So tell me my dear sister. Why did you kiss me like that?”

The sun goddess struggled for a reason, any reason. She cursed alcohol and her apparent weakness to it. Skies above why couldn’t she remember!

“Luna I don’t know. I’m sorry. I don’t have any memory past the early hours of our time together”

Luna hummed in response and stepped away from the balcony. She headed into the chambers proper and perched herself on the edge of Celestias bed, her sister following her and hovering anxiously.

Luna leaned back and regarded the larger alicorn with a blank expression. “Then tell me Celestia if you had to guess why would you kiss me?”

Celestia opened her mouth before closing it. She didn’t know. The whole situation was so alien to her she didn’t know what to do.

Luna was tracing patterns in the bed with a hoof and Celestias gaze was riveted on the action. The midnight alicorn leaned back, stretching her wings out and lowering her head slightly so she was watching the other alicorn through her lashes.

‘Is she… trying to seduce me?’ Celestia had been on the receiving end of such smouldering looks for many times in her life but to receive one from her little sister was… was…

“Luna” she said in a strangled voice.

“Do you love me Celly?”

Of course she did. Celestia would have said it in an instant but that would have been a kneejerk reaction. Of course she loved her sister but Luna wasn’t asking that question.

“I’m not… not sure I should answer” Celestia whispered. She inwardly smacked herself for such a poor answer.

Luna raised an eyebrow but didn’t reply. Instead she leaned forward invitingly.

“Do you want to kiss me again?” she asked whisper soft.

Celestias mind blanked then. Completely shorted out. Kiss her sister. Kiss Luna?

Instantly her mind threw a rebuttal on the table but it was quickly countered by a more insidious proposition. ‘Yes. Yes I do’ a more primal part of her snarled. Celestia was shaking as she was caught between reason and desire.

She reviewed her memories, perfect clarity being a benefit of being an immortal, and knew that the last few months had been the best of her life. All because of Luna and their growing bond.

She remembered needed Lunas presence. Feeling complete when they held hoofs or hugged each other.

She remembered how her body burned from a simple peck on the cheek from Luna. How she’d been in a daze for hours from the feel of her sisters lips.

Luna watched Celestia take a hesitant step forward and her smile grew more predatory. She held her sisters’ gaze as Celestia nervously stood over her. Celestia gulped and Luna sent a challenge with her lustful stare.

“I’m waiting Celly”

Lunas eyes widened as Celestia closed the gap between then in a fraction of a second. The other alicorns lips slamming against her own and hungrily devouring them. Luna quickly throwing her hooves around Celestias neck as she pressed back just as ferociously, meeting her sisters burning desire with her own desperate need.

Gasps and the wet sound of lips melting against lips tentatively filled the room as the two mares embraced each other. The initial brute collision over and now the two were feverishly exploring the other.

Celestia was leaning over Luna, hooves planted either side of her and whole body shaking as she desperately kept herself under control. Lunas hooves and wings were all over her as the smaller alicorn wrapped her body against her own, pressing against her taunt flesh and whimpering as she licked and kissed the larger mare. Celestia fighting to just respond to Luna with kisses and do nothing else though her sister was not making it easy.

“I love you. Need you. More Celly. Please” Luna whispered as a mantra. She gasped as Celestia took an opening to nip at her neck and whimpered as the other goddess growled low in her throat.

Warning bells screamed in her mind as Celestia felt her control slipping. She was finding it hard not to see her sister and instead see a beautiful mare pleading for more. Pleading to be ravished. Luna didn’t know about her sisters… nature in the bedroom and she had no desire to frighten her.

“More Celly”

‘Oh skies Luna!’ Celestia forced herself to pull back. She panted heavily, looked down at the mare beneath her and nearly lost all control right there.

Luna was looking up at her with breathless gasps. Her body flushed and pretty pink with a deep blush. Her mane wild and matted with sweat and her eyes almost black with how aroused they were.

Celestia threw herself away from the bed with a shout of dismay and paced the room. “Luna I shouldn’t be doing this!”

Her sister quickly gathered herself, “Why not? It’s clear you want me and I want you just as much”

“It-it’s wrong”

Luna gave her a flat look, “Do you really believe that?”

Of course not but Celestia couldn’t say that. “Our subjects would not approve”

“I don’t care”

"We have a standard to uphold to Luna”

The younger alicorn shot from the bed and aggressively squared up to her sister, “No sister that is what you believe. I don’t. And nor should you”

“The mortals cannot control us. Any dissenters will be dead or ignored in a short half century for us. Why should their opinions matter to creatures who will never die?”

“Luna it’s not that simple”

“Then what is it! You are making excuses Celestia! Tell me the truth what are you afraid of!”

“ME! I’M AFRAID OF ME!” Celestia roared.

Luna drew back in shock as Celestia tore at her mane and paced again.

“What if I do something wrong? What if I hurt you? This is so unlike anything I’ve experienced. I wasn’t supposed to fall in love with you this way. A thousand years ago you were my little sister but you come back and you’re a beautiful grown mare and I’m all confused and aroused and don’t know what to do!”

Luna watched awestruck as Celestia sniffled and held herself. Hesitantly she reached out to touch her sister and though Celestia flinched at first she didn’t resist as Luna turned her to face her.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think what effect this would have on you. It was much simpler last time between us” Luna murmured.

Celestia shook her head angrily, “That wasn’t real”

“I know. But this is. I know it because you’re scared. And that’s good. I’d rather have real then a dream”

The younger alicorn gently took Celestias face in her hoofs and urged her to look at her. Celestia sniffed wetly.

“I love you Celly”

Celestia gave a short chuckle, “I love you too”

“I want you. But if that’s too much that’s fine. I can wait. We have eternity to figure this out Celly”

The solar goddess rested her hooves over Lunas own, “It’s not that Lulu”

“Then what?” Luna asked gently.

“I do want you. A lot. Kissing you just now made me realise how much. I… I’m a volcano ready to erupt”

“I’m glad I have such an effect on you”

“Luna!” Celestia blushed hotly. Luna laughed and pecked Celestias lips. Drawing back quickly least they get entwined again.

Celestia looked away and mumbled under her breath. Luna cocked her head, “Sorry I didn’t hear that?” she teased.

“I haven’t… I haven’t been… with somepony… in a long time Luna”

“So? From what I remember everypony has dry spells. Well that’s what Rainbow says”

“Need to stop taking advice from her Lulu”

“She’s wiser then ponies think sister. Now why are you being so vague?”

“I haven’t… had sex… for a long time”

“How long?”

“… Millennia”

Luna drew back in surprise while Celestia blushed beet red. “Really? I remember you had a very active social life Celly. When I saw no marefriend after the first month of being back I assumed you just weren’t seeing anyone this year”

Celestia shook her head. “After what happened to you I never wanted to get that close to another pony again. Or use them like I had in the past. I distanced myself from everything for centuries and once I felt comfortable enough to perhaps try again all my subjects saw me as this perfect goddess and not a mare with needs so I… gave up”

“Oh… well that’s ok. It’s fine if you’re nervous or out of practice. I don’t exactly have a great understanding of the act myself considered who my first partner was” Celestia growled at the mention of Nightmare. “But I’m sure we can figure things out”

“It’s not that”

“Then what is it?”

Celestia gulped and cautiously met Lunas concerned eyes. She took a deep breath. Best to just get it all out now.

“I’ve got a thousand years repression in me Luna. You are an INCREDIBLY beautiful mare who I want to do all kind of things to. The fact that as you’re an immortal I don’t have to hold back and be careful about hurting you then that makes me want to make you scream all the louder”

She watched Lunas blush brighten the more she talked with hungry eyes. Luna licked her lips, pink tongue catching Celestias attention, “Well I-“

Celestia grabbed her and silenced her with a hungry kiss. Luna yelped in surprise as she found herself in her sisters’ warm lap but quickly surrendered as Celestia kissed her into a daze. It ended quickly but left her burning for more and uncomfortable hot inside as Celestias rested her brow against Lunas own.

The younger alicorn darted her tongue out to lick Celestias cheek. She groaned and Luna grinned in triumph. She could get very used to making Celestia make such noises.

“What happened to you being scared?”

“I still am but you’re also so sexy I can’t help but want to kiss you”

Luna laughed giddily, “I like this new side of you sister”

“It’s only because I’m still in a state of shock”

“Indeed. I could find more ways to shock you”

“Ah! Luna don’t do that!”

“Why not? Do not like being touched… here?”

Celestia whimpered.

“Or kissed here?”

“Luna…”

“I feel your resistance crumbling big sister”

The elder quickly grabbed Lunas wandering hoofs with her own and held them in place. She was panting heavily and her eyes were black with desire. Luna grinned impishly and the sight further inflamed her lust.

“We. Should. Take it. Slow”

The words were an effort but she got them out. This was for the best. Luna didn’t realise what her big sister would do to her if allowed to carry on. Skies above Luna would probably be comatose for a whole day if she had her way with her now.

‘Shouldn’t have thought that’ Celestia cursed herself as, of course, images of her sister sleeping peacefully after a hard bout of lovemaking made her insides clench in excitement.

Luna pouted and looked away, “Very well sister. If that’s what you truly want then I will abide by that”

Celestia breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank you Luna-“

Her words were cut off as Luna took her surprise with a deep kiss, surging forward and pushing Celestia to the floor. She quickly drew back, hovering over her sister as the alicorn beneath her gasped and blinked back the dizziness from her eyes.

Lunas grin was still in place but her eyes were quite serious. “I will tell you how I feel first dear sister before you make any decisions about our pace. I don’t care that you’re worried about scaring me. I don’t care that you will lose control and do very… nasty… things to me”

She gently laid her hoof on Celestias chest tracing patterns on the shaking flesh.

“Have you considered that perhaps I want you just as much Celly? That perhaps I want to do things to you as well? That maybe I want you to lose control and show me how much you love me through your passion and actions?”

She leaned down and tenderly kissed the tip of Celestias nose. Her sisters breath rattled like a death croak as she went eerily still. Lunas grin softened into a loving smile as she watched her sister lose her internal battle.

“Did you consider that maybe I WANT to scream Celestia?”

A flash of light blinded her and the younger alicorn grunted in surprise as felt herself pressed down against soft fabric. Celestias sudden teleport giving her the chance to pin the other alicorn to her bed.

The monarch was a frighteningly erotic sight. Pinning Luna down, hovering over her with wide eyes and bared teeth, her wings fully extended above them blocking Luna from seeing anything but her sisters radiant form.

“I’m going to make you scream. Over and over until your body can’t take it. Then I’m going to keep going Lulu” Celestia whispered.

Luna leaned back and hummed lightly.

“Don’t keep me waiting then Celly”

The two guardstallions stationed outside Celestias bedchambers exchanged spooked glances. They’d heard Princess Celestia talking to somepony but couldn’t make out the voices. They’d ignored it till a mare had started screamed and moaning in clear excitement inside the room.

“Should we?”

“Yeah let’s get out of here. I’m sure her majesty wants privacy”

“Pub?”

“Pub”

“I have todays reports your majesty”

“Thank you Gemlight”

“Oh and thank you for the gift your majesty. My family really loved the gift basket you got them all”

King Nobleheart smiled lightly at the blushing mare. “You’ve been doing excellent work Gemlight. Least I could do is give a little extra for your little fillies birthdays after all”

She bowed and handed him the files. He gave them a quick read as they approached his office. Despite being king he did most of his work in his offices rather than the throne room. A throwback to his days as a minister he supposed.

“Gem would you ask I not be disturbed this evening? I have a lot of work to do tonight and want to try and get a handle on it”

“Would you like me to cancel or postpone your eight o’clock your majesty?”

“Oh yes. Captain Stormcloud. I suppose I could ask him to see me tomorrow but I know he won’t miss the opportunity to tease me for it. Send him to me when he arrives but any other concerns please hold them unless they’re urgent”

“Yes your majesty”

“Goodnight Gemlight”

“Goodnight your majesty”

Nobleheart closed the door to his private study and took a seat at his desk. The report Gemlight gave him was added to an already very tall stack of paperwork but the stallion didn’t seem to mind the workload. Instead he gave it a challenging look and got to work.

Things were progressing well in his new kingdom but a lot still hung in the balance. His reforms in the unicorn families had got more of his kind into magical studies then the last five centuries. Greater incentives and more government sponsored research into magical technology had created whole new avenues of research and jobs that many unicorns were flocking to.

The fact that many of his kind now had enough magical prowess to be reserve battlemages if needed was an extra bonus.

“Finally using the powers the creators gave us” he said with a proud smile.

Of course this had caused problems. The elders of the prominent earth pony and pegasus families were up in arms about his favouritism. Noble shook his head. He’d already dealt with that.

True unicorn magic was the most obvious but thanks to his time at the fight clubs he knew there was untapped potential in the other two species of ponykind. Though the elders argued and called it blasphemy the younger generations were curious about their kings new programs to study their inherent passive magic and find ways to utilise it.

Nobleheart smiled to himself. Let the old buck against the new order. The young already saw the benefit of improving themselves and when they grew up they’d replace the naysayers on his parliament.

Next issue was the rising tension in Hollows Point. Trade between gryphons and ponies had always been strained but under Nobles guidance more and more intense partnerships had been brokered between the gryphons and ponies of that town. The fact that clever tradework on ponykinds behalf meant they owned nearly seventy percent of the town was an added bonus even though the whole place was a border town of the gryphon empire.

The empire was calling it an attack without weapons. Nobleheart laughed at that. Words and paper could be weapons if wielded right and if the empire attacked the town unprovoked and threw innocent ponies out of their homes or heaven forbid kill any of them then Noble would bring the full might of Equestrias new military down on that empire like a hammer from the heavens.

The fact that no other nation would come to aid them as Equestria would merely be retaliating to gryphon violence would work just as Noble intended. Once enough damage was done and the other nations got worried Nobleheart would push for peace talks and show leniency to the poor foolish birds.

He looked around his serene functional office. Sometimes he wondered if he should have a dark lair sometimes.

Nobleheart started leafing through the latest reports from Manehattan, usual stuff really, when he noticed something out of the ordinary in his office. He looked up sharply and to his credit didn’t flinch when he saw a pony wreathed in shadow standing before his desk.

The two stared at each other for a moment, Nobles eyes narrowing as he sized this stranger up. He leaned back in his chair slowly placing his hooves against each other as he waiting for the pony to make a move. His horn sparkled for the briefest second.

“King Nobleheart I presume?”

Noble nodded slowly. The voice while eerie had the harmonics of a mare.

“I’m not here to hurt you”

“I know. But if you don’t explain who you are and what you’re doing in my private quarters very soon you will be hurting my dear”

He couldn’t see her face just strangely slitted eyes but he had the feeling she was smirking. “Your panic button didn’t work Nobleheart. I’ve already disabled it”

His eyes didn’t move. “I see. Then you have some understanding of my office. But the surveillance and other wards I have placed still ensure you will not last long after leaving this office. The captain of my guard WILL hunt you down”

“And you have not seen me in a fight my lady” Noble said with a sharp smile.

The mare threw her head back and laughed loudly, the king frowning in suspicion. “Oh my. Hah. This is not what I was expecting at all”

She motioned at this office. “I expected the usual dictatorship. Maybe a few torture chambers, earth pony slaves, a real despot in power. I’d seen the urge for control and power in your heart Noble and wanted to see your mind for myself but this was not what I expected”

She stepped forward and he tensed. Instead of attacking she merely leaned over to look at his files. “Reforms in the guard. Increased trade between Equestria and the zebra tribes. An actual standing military. My my this is completely unlike what I expected”

“Who are you”

“A friend”

Nobleheart glared at her, “I pick my own friends”

“Then you will want to pick me too”

He stood up from his chair and moved to stand before the strange mare. He was ready for a fight but he was pretty confident this wasn’t an assassination attempt.

“What do you want?”

“To help you with your goals”

He smirked at her. “What would you know of my goals?”

She motioned at his office again. “Well clearly you want to dispose Celestia and Luna and become King. Or is this dream just that, a dream, and you don’t have the stomach for such rebellion?”

I already am king his mind argued but as he started searching his memories he realised the facts were vague and key moments were blurry or non-existent. He looked out his office window to see a midsummer’s day not the late evening night he thought he was in.

“So this is a dream. I thought I was being careful to avoid doing that”

The mare nodded though Noble noted with interest how she carefully stepped back from the rays of the sun so as to stay in shadow. “Your paranoia does you credit. But you forgot to take your dreamless sleep pills last night. That’s good otherwise I would never have found your true intentions”

“You are not Luna clearly so who are you? I know no other mare with the power to walk the dreams of others”

“Such magic is available to all unicorns who wish to study it Noble. You know that I could be anyone”

“True. So Ill ask again why help me with my goals?”

She met his gaze and he was intrigued by the hatred in them. “I want Celestia and Luna brought to ruin. I want them to lose everything they have and you are the only pony in this miserable country who wants the same” she hissed.

“I want mortals to control their destiny again. The immortal sisters are in the way of that so yes I suppose I want them disposed” Noble said carefully.

The mare smiled and again he took sharp note of her fanged smile. “Good. Very good. Well then I want to help you gain power. And in doing so bring the two sisters crushing down”

“And what do you ask in exchange for your help?”

She waved a hoof languidly. “Nothing. Though if our partnership benefits us both I may ask to take a more active, perhaps advisory role in our dealings with the sisters”

Noble hummed thoughtfully and stepped back around his desk. He opened his desk drawer and in a feat only possible in a dream drew a rapier from the small opening.

“You speak of partnership but so far I have no interest in accepting your aid. I don’t make deals with shadowy figures who I have no inkling as to their identity nor when they will probably betray me first chance they get” he said dryly as he twirled the sword and held it at his side. It wasn’t pointed at the mare yet but the threat was clear.

The mare merely smiled at his display. “I don’t expect your acceptance now my lord. I will prove myself to you first. After all you expect results from your underlings and I will do the same. I will provide a boon for you, free of charge, and afterwards I hope you will be more willing to listen to my offers”

The prince frowned, “What boon are you granting. Tell me”

“You will have to wait and see”

“That’s not an answer I like” he retorted sharply.

“Too bad. I want you to know Nobleheart that things will be moving in Equestria soon and I would rather we work together to create an outcome that suits us both then fighting for the same prize. It would be foolish for us to squabble over something we both want and end up losing it all because we can’t play nice”

She retreated into the shadows, her form dissolving before his eyes. “Your gift will be ready sometime this week. Think about my offer to help Noble. You know it is too good a deal to pass up” she suggested before she left his dream.

Noble closed his eyes and carefully stretched his mind around him. He was trained in both body and mind and controlling his own dreams was second nature to him. Satisfied that she had truly left his mind he erected some mental walls around his office and sat back at his desk.
The simple chair had morphed into a long chaise sofa and he laid along it as he considered his visitors cryptic message.

A gift for him could be any number of things but he had the feeling it would be something huge. A grand display of her power to entice him to join her.

She must know she was taking a huge risk revealing herself to him. If he didn’t like her offer he could easily report the meeting to the princesses and have her hunted down. He himself could just go back to life as normal and keep planning his ascension for another day.

Except he’d been planning for years and had no luck so far. Despite his brains, influence and corruption of the highest noble families and the parliament itself he could do nothing about Celestia or her sister. Their power was just too great for any pony to take on without taking serious gambles or using dark magic.

He’d considered it but losing his mind and becoming another Sombra was not something he wanted. His vision of the perfect Equestria did not have another immortal despot terrorising the masses.

That meant that, if her display was intriguing enough, he’d possibly have to consider joining her. After all he’d heard the philosophy, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. Becoming a friend to an enemy was probably a worthy evolution of the idea.

Still he’d have to be careful. He didn’t like the idea of joining forces with something more powerful then himself.

Doubtless she must realise he could guess who she was. Or perhaps she was arrogant enough and thought little of his intelligence that she believed she could keep him in the dark. But really with eyes like that, fanged teeth, an affinity for dream magic and a hatred of the sisters? There was no fooling anypony.

But even knowing that he knew this was an incredible dangerous road he was travelling. Everypony knew what had happened to Luna after all.

So the real question he had to ask himself. Could he make a deal with the Nightmare and emerge victorious on the other side of it?

Or would he be the next pony to spend a thousand years trapped on the moon?

End chapter.
Guess whos back. Back again. Ah its nice writing a proper villain again lol.
Also I went very Greek mythology in this chapter so hope you’ve enjoyed. Seriously Princest is tame compared to real world religions and gods. But still great.
Anyway I hope you’ve enjoyed the chapter, I’ve had fun written it, hope to hear from you guys in the comments and I’ve already started the next chapter so hope to get it out some time in the near future.
Thanks again all, love ya.

Shattered glass

MLP friendship is magic and the works of Charlie Crews do not belong to me and I have no intention of making any money from these works.

WARNING! Implied torture and rape but nothing too graphic. But I will be giving this a mature label for future content.

Chapter 1
Shattered glass

"How's it going in there, Kyle? The first six months I was in solitary, I did push-ups every day and I never talked to myself. The next six months, I stopped doing push-ups and I...I confess...I did talk a little to myself. The six months after that...those next six months, Kyle? You don’t wanna know what happened then."
—Charlie Crews, Life, speaking to a man in the trunk of his car

Three hundred years

Today was a special day.
Above her the stars, (my stars…), drifted gently across the black void of space. They were beautiful… so bright and radiant against the harsh darkness that surrounded them. But their beauty was static. Their dance across the heavens a repeat every day, (EVERY SINGLE DAY!) and though sometimes the tapestry of space would alter as a star went briefly bright in supernova but the occurrences were rare and so far she had seen…
A quick glance around her for the correct scratches.
Four. One more and she’d have a full set. Despite herself a slight giggle escaped her lips. She almost jumped with fright at the sound of her own voice.
Now now. Don’t lose track. This can’t be missed. (Do not miss this) It was one of the only things that could awaken her from her stupor.
“Are you certain this is the right day?” a sullen mare spoke up.
“Of course. I don’t make mistakes” another said haughtily.
“Guys don’t fight, not today” a third said timidly.
She glanced around examining the marks around her. Five hundred. Two thousand. Sixteen thousand. Thirty two thousand…
Yes this was the right day. Any moment now.
Silently she waited as above her stars twinkled like diamonds. It was difficult not to just space out staring at them and let time pass her by but this time she was focused and alert.
(There)
A squeal of delight and she was up and hopping about from hoof to hoof in excitement. Above in the void a brilliant blazing comet slowly made its way on its hundred year orbit. Its motion seemingly slow and languid but she knew it was traveling at truly incredible speeds.
It had changed from the last time she saw it. Last time it had been wrapped in a burning corona of blue gas that rippled and flowed in a long tail of energy. Now it had traces of mint green and golden sparkles as it proudly displayed itself for her hungry eyes.
More of its core had been peeled away in its hundred years of motion and clearly other reservoirs of gas hidden in its rocky core were starting to leech out and burn around it. It must have deposits of copper or gold too to give it its golden sparkle.
(It’s smaller too. Maybe another few hundred years and it won’t be able to continue its journey)
Shut up.
(It may just stop out there in the void. Lost and alone and forever out our sight)
I SAID SHUT UP!!
She shook her head with a snarl and did her best to ignore her fears. A shy smile returned to her lips as she laid back, hoofs crossed under her head as she watched the beautiful comet trace the sky.
All was silent for hours as they watched the comet. For a short period of time they felt stirrings of happiness as they oohhed and awed at the shifting and ever changing colors of the comet.
But all too soon the sadness returned as the comet drifted away. They watched it silently as its flare of light grew smaller and smaller, fading to a tiny pinprick of flame in the dark before vanishing completely. Lost in the void of space again.
She sniffled and wiped at her eyes angrily. She couldn’t cry. It had been too long since she had last cried.
(Be strong. Last time you gave in we had fifty years of depressive madness. We can’t go through that again)
She gave a deep snort and nodded her head weakly. Brushing a filthy mane from her eyes she tried to regain her composure. Better to be quiet and aware even if mad then to be ranting and raving across the breadth of her prison. Screaming and crying in senseless insanity.
The other three watched her closely. Concern on one, scorn on another and indifference on the last.
It was the scornful one who huffed and kicked at the dust idly, “So what now?”
She didn’t reply. Instead she picked herself up and looked around again.
The white dust of the moon spread for miles. A barren wasteland filled with canyons, craters and hills of moon rock.
Except it wasn’t barren. Not completely. Covered for miles and miles was a small set of scratch marks made by a hoof. Without any wind or elements the marks were still present even after hundreds of years since creation.
Four vertical scratch’s by a hoof. And a single line diagonally cutting through them. Nearly three hundred years of time keeping drawn into the very surface of the moon. Without a word she picked out an empty space and pressed a hoof into the sandy surface of the moon.
One.

Four hundred years

She was walking now. For how long she wasn’t sure. Eventually sitting in the same spot for… for?
(One hundred years)
Right. Sitting in the same spot for a hundred years did get old after awhile, (Everything is old), and so she’d picked herself up and started walking. No destination in mind. Just the act was enough. Mindlessly placing one hoof in front of the other would keep her occupied for another half a century or so.
A line of scratches a day apart traced for miles behind her. Even in total apathy she wouldn’t stop trying to keep track of how long she had been here. She couldn’t let it all blur together. She had to remember that there was a time when she wasn’t trapped in this lonely hell.
She couldn’t let herself believe that she had been here forever.
The other three followed behind occasionally chatting and arguing amongst themselves. She usually joined in albeit warily but today she felt too mentally drained to get involved.
One of them joined her and gave her shoulder a friendly nudge. She glanced down at the young mare who smiled back sadly.
“You haven’t played with us for some time” she said softly.
(Can’t see the point)
She just shrugged in response.
The young mare give her a sympathetic look and a brief nuzzle that she weakly returned, “Come on. How about we have some fun with our afternoon trot. A little race between us all?” the mare offered cheerfully.
A snort from behind them, “That sounds so lame” spat the sullen one.
“Too chicken to try and outrun me?”
A hoof thumped the ground fiercely, “I’ll take you on anytime pipsqueak”
“This all very tiresome. Do we really have to do this?” asked the third with barely any interest.
“You got anything better to do today?”
A look was shared before the third shrugged again. “Very well” she said blandly.
The youngest turned to her again, “Ready leader?” she asked with bright eyes and a wide smile.
The display of childish glee drew her in. Her body was weak but she found the energy to stand tall and flashed a daredevil grin at the others. The youngest cheered while the angry one smirked back. The last merely yawned.
“Readysetgo!” the hotshot yelled and sped off ahead. The youngest raced after her yelling cheater. The last merely grumbled and followed at an easy gallop.
She followed with a smile quickly catching up to the others and matching them. Adrenaline worked its spell and soon her heart was pounding with joy at the simple rush of being alive. She pushed her body to go faster and faster and soon she was laughing with the others as they threw themselves at the horizon.

Five hundred years

She weakly opened her eyes. Her vision was blurred and after a few painful moments she realized her left eye was swollen shut.
She became aware she was curled up into a ball in the white dust. She tried to stretch out her legs but a sharp stab of pain halted that idea. Still trying to make sense through her dimmed sight she decided to just lay there until the pain became manageable.
Soon she started to struggle to her feet. The pain was still great but after… after…
(Around about five hundred years now)
Right. After five hundred years of abuse the pain was easy to deal with. Besides her body recovered swiftly from the damage.
(Only to be broken again and again)
She carefully explored her face and shuddered at the stickiness. Her blue hoof came away painted crimson and as she painfully lifted her wings to examine her sides (Broken wings again. Ignore it) and saw her fur was matted red with the white dust of the moon.
So many bruises. So many lesions. It would take some time to fully recover from this. But time was something she had an abundance of.
She looked for the others and found one close by. The young mare was curled up into a ball quietly sobbing so she went to her first and pulled the mare into a hug. They didn’t exchange words, it had been too long, but just took comfort in each other.
The angry mare hobbled into view, her injuries just as severe as her own but then she always tried to fight.
“One day I’ll kill her. One day” she hissed through bloodied teeth.
Beside her stood the third mare. Her body was covered in bruises but she paid them no heed. Her expression calm and blank despite the bruising of her face.
“Foolish to fight. It will change nothing” she rebuked her partner.
Anger shrieked and grabbed at the other, “I will not just roll over and take it! I’ll make her pay!” she screamed into the other mares face.
Apathy just stared back. “We can’t. We never can. Just accept that” she said hollowly.
“NEVER! I’LL NEVER JUST ‘ACCEPT’ IT! SHE’LL DIE! I WILL KILL HER ONE DAY!”
The broken mare started to sob, “I’ll stop the pain. It-it has to stop. One day it will stop! Please somepony make it stop!”
She clung to the other mare and bawled like a lost filly. Apathy showed little reaction at first but some spark of empathy took root in her blank eyes and she gently wrapped her hoofs round the crying mare.
“It will end. One day it will end. When we stop caring anymore” she whispered. The words seemed more for herself than any other.
The youngest reached out for her companions and with a wince of pain the leader picked her up and staggered to the other two. In a rare display of kindness Apathy opened her arms and the four mares clung to each other as they sought solace from the pain.
The leader looked up at the stars and thought of praying for salvation. But quickly realized with a dull throb of misery that there was nopony for her to pray to. Not for her.

Six hundred years

They were all staring at the world.
The planet that hung in the sky above them was so beautiful. If they weren’t watching the majesty of the stars they were admiring the natural glamour of a living world. The white clouds… the green lands… the bright blue seas…
It had a name once, they believed anyway, but after so much time they had forgotten. It was an elegant and proud name that, even without the memory of the word, they still felt a fierce sense of longing for that ancient place. They wanted things they couldn’t even put a name to anymore. Just half remembered concepts.
(The wind and rain. The scent of flowers. The sound of dawns bell. A foals laughter. Smell of baking bread. Soft kisses. Grass under our hoofs)
She shook her head with a hiss. The others winced and soon got aggravated. Anger started to glare in mounting rage at the bright blue world. Apathy started to play with rocks to distract herself and Filly began to quietly sob.
The leader sighed and shaking a few decades dust off her coat started to trot away. With equal misery and relief the others followed.
It was always the same. They could lose themselves for awhile watching the world but at some point they started to remember that once they had been a part of the world. Once they had danced and played and lived and loved on that green, green grass.
And now they were cast out from it. Now and forever.

Seven hundred years

(Who are we?)
It came to her as a sudden moment of clarity that stopped her dead in her tracks. Her eyes widened and her pupils compressed to pinpricks as fears cold grip took her heart. She started to shake and soon was hyperventilating as her mind teetered on the edge of collapse all over again.
The others stopped from their long walk and gathered around her in alarm. Anger shouting at her to snap out of it while Apathy told her to remain calm.
I can’t remember my name. Stars above I can’t remember my name!!
Who was she? What was she doing here!?
She stared at her own hoofs and her quivering throat soon gave rise to a shrill shriek of terror. Her mind was racing trying to put a name to the pony whose body she inhabited but it came up blank.
Was she even alive? Was any of this real? Maybe it was all a fantasy, a terrible nightmare of a dying soul.
She felt her mind start to fracture and the edges of vision became dim as she screamed and screamed and screamed.
A sharp slap snapped her out of the abyss for a moment and her panicked eyes stared at the Filly who held her head in her hoofs.
“Listen to me! Look at your bracelet! What does it say!?”
Her demand cut through the insanity and she examined her hoofs again. Attached to her right leg was a golden bracelet marked with an image of the night sky across the length of the metal. She hadn’t even realized she’d been wearing it.
In desperation she ripped it off, the matted fur underneath the metal tearing off as did, and frantically examined the underside.
Strange markings had been carefully scratched into the metal. After some staring she realized they were words. From the distance past of her memory she remembered she could read this.
‘To my dearest Lulu. Happy birthday. With love from your big sister’
She read and read again the heartfelt words and slowly she stopped shaking in the grips of madness. She let out a small titter that became a hysterical laugh as she held the bracelet tight against her chest.
Lulu. My name is Lulu.
“That was a close call” Anger muttered nervously.
“She’ll forget again in fifty years. We must stay ready” Apathy said with unusual seriousness.
Lulu didn’t pay attention. She continued to rock back and forth, holding the bracelet close to her heart and muttering her name over and over. The Filly rubbed her shoulder comfortingly and for awhile they all just sat quietly together as their leader drew herself back together.
After awhile Lulu wiped away her tears and smiled down at the inscription on the bracelet. She was lucky she had had a sister who loved her. She may have gone mad otherwise.

Eight hundred years

(She’s here)
The light of the stars dimmed and then faded as an unnatural miasma of darkness coiled around them. It had come upon them suddenly and as happened every time they huddled together in fear and safety. They say repetition breeds familiarity yet even after all this time they still shook with terror whenever she came for them.
Lulu held Filly close as the smallest of them cowered in fear. Apathy stood to her side staring out into the darkness, her features composed but a slight curl of contempt to her lips.
Anger had no such restraint and paced back and forth before them, her stance protective and defiant, eyes alight with the desire for battle and teeth fully bared in a snarl.
When she stepped out of the darkness there was no words spoken. Black as night, taller and stronger than them all, and with an undeniable aura of cruelty around her. Glowing reptilian eyes fixed them with a look of absolute malice and her motions where that of a powerful apex predator as she stalked towards them.
She was in no mood for verbal torture today. The message in her eyes was clear. She wanted her release and she would take it hard and painfully.
Anger let out a roar of long suffering torment and threw herself at the Nightmare. The cruel goddess was not interested in playing today and with a swipe of her massive wings sent the smaller pony flying. As soon as she hit the ground the Nightmare was atop her, hoofs raised to strike.
Filly cried and even Apathy winced as one, two, three thunderous blows struck the downed mare and her resistance was ended in as many seconds. Lulu watched silently and thought she felt the rage burning in her chest she couldn’t summon the will to fight. Not after so long.
(Pointless to resist. Pointless to fight. We will break and break and break. Always for her enjoyment)
Nightmare drew closer and Apathy took her turn. She moved to stand defiant before the Nightmare who glared down at the frowning mare.
A hoof lashed out and Apathys’ face snapped to the side. She breathed sharply for a moment before she swung her head back and stared back at the Nightmare.
“That supposed to impress me?” she asked blandly.
Nightmare let out a hiss. Apathy was always the one who irked her the most. Her wings spread with a snap and rushed down to pull the mare into her hoofs. A loud crack and the limp body was contemptuously dropped in the dust.
Lulu pulled Filly closer as the small mares crying reached a higher pitch. A part of her wished that the little one would stop but she knew it wasn’t possible. It was her nature to cry the most.
A deep black aura surrounded the Filly and she was wrenched from Lulus’ arms. The Filly found herself face to face with the cruelest of all creatures and her crying instantly stopped as she completely froze in terror.
Nightmare smiled and when she spoke her voice was soft as velvet and viciously seductive, “I’ll be with you in a moment little one” she promised in a whisper.
She dumped Filly on the ground and the mare curled into a ball, rocking herself and trying to escape into her mind from the fear.
Lulu stared at the floor unable to meet her tormentors’ eyes. The Nightmare stopped just before her and even without looking Lulu knew she had the most sadistic smirk across her perfect face.
Ethereal strands of hair reached down and grasped Lulus’ chin forcing her to meet demonic eyes. Nightmare smiled and her gaze wandered over Lulu, “Looking quite raggedy these days aren’t you”
(Screw you)
Lulu didn’t reply. She closed her eyes and tried to blank out what was happened to her.
“None of that now” Nightmare said softly and Lulu let out a gasp of pain. Her eyes widened with horror and revulsion as the Nightmare carefully explored her.
(Get off, get off, GET OFF!)
Her captor smiled again and it almost looked gentle. Enough to draw her in several hundred years ago but now Lulu just felt empty when she saw it. The Nightmare gently guided her lips to meet her own and almost as soon as they touched Lulu surrendered.
The horrible thing wasn’t when she was being hurt but when the Nightmare made her enjoy it… that was the worst.
After a few moments of breathless motion the Nightmare pulled back and grinned wickedly at Lulu. Her eyes roamed hungrily over her slaves body and Lulu couldn’t stop herself shuddering.
The Nightmare didn’t miss this but the action just made her grin wider. “Well slave. Is today the day you try and fight me… or are you going to behave for your goddess?”
Lulu stared at the ground silently as a hundred different responses flashed across her mind. She thought of lashing out with Anger, she considered quipping with a sarky comment of Apathy, and she even wondered if she should just bawl like a Filly and hope screaming out her pain would make her feel better.
But in the end she did none of these things. Instead she turned round, laid on the choking dust of the moon, and presenting herself to the Nightmare.
(Please let us die this time)
The emptiness in her heart throbbed with pain and she whimpered as her captor laughed.
“Good girl”

Nine hundred years

The group of ponies were on another of their long walks. For once all was completely quiet as the marched in silence. Lulu had her head held high as she just watched the stars while walking in the lead.
“Hey are those stars new?”
The group paused in their walk with some blinks of surprise. Lulu shook her head to come out of her trance, walking for years had that effect on them all, and looked at Anger.
The mare was standing on a clump of rocks head craning back as she squinted above her. The ponies gathered below her with varying degrees of interest.
“What stars?” Filly asked.
Anger pointed a hoof at six different points and as one all of them tilted their heads back to look.
Lulu frowned as she spied the stars that Anger pointed to. She had seen them before, (we know all the stars in the night sky) but their orbits had changed. They had moved since the last time she had seen them.
“Interesting. Perhaps we should observe them for awhile?” Apathy tiredly suggested.
Lulu sat down with a thud and the others gathered around her. Quietly they stared into the void, watching the intriguing stars above.

One thousand years

The stars were coming together.
Some celestial alignment was occurring, something that could only occur perhaps every millennia or so. The stars overhead shone brighter than any others and lay in a straight line between the moon and the living world ahead.
Lulu stared in wonder. Something was happening here. Something she wouldn’t dare dream for fear of waking and reality crushing what was left of her soul. The aligned stars were a clear path, a bridge to that precious world, and for the first time in untold centuries she felt strength and energy fill her.
The stars were giving her power.
She blinked and snapped fully to attention as she sensed the magical weight on her dissipate after so long.
Ever since she could remember she had been bound to this moon. Trying to fly away or teleport was impossible. It wasn’t gravity that held her but the magical pull of that terrible spell that had imprisoned her here. Its weight across her shoulders had been a constant leash and after so long she had forgotten what that pressure even was.
But now it was gone and for the first time in a thousand years her magic unraveled and spread throughout her body. Finally free and unbound.
She could escape! She could finally be free of this wretched prison!
With a hysterical laugh Lulu spread her wings and lit her horn with a violet glow. The others stared at her with speechless expressions as she gave them a broad grin.
“It’s time to escape my friends” she said joyously.
“You’re right my dear. It is time to escape”
Lulu froze, eyes wide and shocked. She heard the others let out gasps and growls and with extreme reluctance slowly looked behind her.
(Nonononononononononononononononononono!)
The Nightmare stood above her. So close she could feel the warmth of her body. The force of her stare held her completely immobile and all Lulu could do was whimper as the much larger mare grinned. Her smile was filled with perverse delight as she observed Lulus devastated expression and she leaned in close to her petrified slave.
“Were you going to run and leave me pet?” she asked softly. Her words like honey but underlined with menace.
Lulu couldn’t even reply. She just shook violently as the other mare glanced up at the line of stars and licked her lips.
Nightmare was actually panting and subtle shaking as the way out was laid bare. After so very long there was a way out from this cage.
“After all this time we spent together. All I’ve done for you and you planned to run and leave me trapped here”
(You did nothing but torment us!)
Lulu wanted to scream but instead shrank down to the ground at the danger in Nightmares words.
“That makes me so… ANGRY!” Nightmare screamed and lashed out with a hoof.
Lulu yelled as she was struck across her face. Thrown several feet she coughed and cried as she clutched her aching jaw.
The others leap on Nightmare screaming in defiance but the monster batted them away with ease. She shook her head as she stalked closer to Lulu, “No my pet. Your ‘friends’ can’t help you this time. It’s just me and you now”
(Escape! ESCAPE! WE MUST RUN!!)
Lulus’ wings snapped open and she launched herself into the air. Terrors adrenaline giving her a speed she hadn’t had for centuries. Her eyes fixated on the planet above as she raced into the void.
“IT’S ALWAYS BEEN JUST ME AND YOU SLAVE!!” Nightmares scream chased after her.
She barely made it twenty feet before she was caught in a crushing grip. A dark telekinetic force holding her immobile as she struggled to be free.
Hoofs suddenly took hold of her waist and the mare froze as Nightmare hugged her close to her burning body. The monster nuzzling her neck as she held the smaller pony like a doll.
“So warm… so soft… You’ve provided me with so much entertainment pet. Breaking you has been a fun diversion these past thousand years and despite my anger… I must thank you. Without you to torment I may have lost my mind like you did down on that rock”
Lulu shuddered as her captor tenderly caressed her. Her heart was beating like a drum in her chest and she swallowed thickly as she opened her lips to speak.
“P-please…”
“Yes my pet?” Nightmare cooed as she nibbled on one of her ears, lulu whimpering at the gentle attention
“Please let me go” she begged with a broken sob.
“No my pet. I’m afraid I can’t do that. In fact I have half a mind to leave you to rot on that moon while I escape for your treachery”
(Please no)
Lulu cried at the prospect. Not that. Anything but that. The Nightmare merely shushed her as she continued to idly violate the pony caught in her grip. Lulus’ defeated sobbing doing nothing to dissuade her.
“But, Nightmare said with an annoyed sigh, I can’t leave here by myself anyway. Fortunately for you I need your body to set hoof upon that world. Which means we have to go together my dear pet”
“My body?” Lulu whispered in confusion. She shrieked as she was spun in Nightmares grip so they were crushed chest to chest, hips to hips, frightened cry to sadistic smile.
“Oh yes my dear. Think back carefully. Surely something of our time together is still rattling around that shattered mind of yours. You’ve only been on your own for nine hundred years or so now”
(No. We don’t want to remember the cold. The isolation. We don’t want to remember you!)
Lulu frantically tried to understand what her captor meant. A time before this? They were one once?
Memories started to bubble to the surface. Lulu felt an inexplicable cold coat her limbs and despite herself she huddled closer to the Nightmare for warmth.
(Please don’t remember. We don’t want to remember!)
“That’s right my dear. Remember the endless night. Remember the banishment by your own sister. Remember your name ‘LUNA’!” Nightmare laughed with triumph.
With a scream of pain the memories came flooding back in a tsunami of torment. She remembered the Nightmare approaching her. She remembered the promises that together they would get her the respect and love she so longed for. She remembered the endless night she enforced on the world.
Too late she realized that her partner was nothing but a monster. And that the partnership was a trap. She remembered killing and maiming and being helpless to stop herself.
She remembered her sister… banishing her to his hell…
(SHE WAS SUPPOSED TO SAVE US FROM THE MONSTER! WE BEGGED AND BEGGED BUT SHE WOULDN’T HEAR US! WHY CELESTIA!! WHY DID YOU DO THIS TO US!?)
And then for awhile the Nightmare rampaged across the moon desperate to escape. The monster realizing that there was no escape, not for another thousand years; she remembered her making a decision.
She remembered being let free… only be driven to madness by torture and pain as a diversion for the Nightmare.
Lunas’ eyes went glassy as the revelation finally shattered her completely. Her minds collapse the only option left to escape the pain as a thousand years of monumental torment took their toll.
She went limp in Nightmares arms and the larger alicorn tenderly gathered her up in a soothing embrace. Luna staring blankly into space as her own personal Nightmare stroked her mane and kissed her cheek.
“Don’t worry Luna. I’ll take care of you. Now and forever you will be my favored pet” Nightmare whispered lovingly. With a final, gentle kiss upon Lunas’ brow her essence collapsed into a fog of dark energy that swiftly enveloped the unresisting alicorn.
A silhouette of Luna could just be made out inside the fog but as the magic’s motions grew more frantic her outline changed, growing bigger, growing stronger, until Luna was gone once again.
Lunas’ eyes opened and the Nightmare looked out at the distant world of Equestria. A terrible fanged grin split her lips as she threw her head back and laughed maniacally.
The Nightmare was back.
And this time she was here to stay.

Author's Note

Authors note; welp that’s it. Here’s hoping I don’t get flamed to hell. This is not a one-shot people I do have more chapters planned if you all want to see more. And I thank you so much for taking the time to read this everybody I really appreciate it :)

Tell me what you want?

Firstly OMG it’s finally done.
Seriously I’ve agonized over this chapter for months, fought to find time to work on it and basically struggled to get the energy ‘to’ work on it.
But I’m glad it’s done and I’m proud of it and I am also so grateful for all the likes and comments you all have made. As well as just nice words you’ve all given me some good ideas and things to think about while writing this fanfiction.
And holy crap over 100 views! Never thought that would happen. I wanna thank you all once again for all that crazy mouse clicking :D
But enough of my rambling, seriously I could do it forever so I’m just gonna end it here.
Well not here, first gonna warn you that this is a MASSIVE chapter but honestly I couldn’t break it up. I just had to keep going until it felt right to stop it. So sorry about that but I am very picky with my writing plan.
Lastly MLP and Bethesda skyrim do not belong to me. Gods imagine how rich I’d be if they did.

Tell me what you want?

"I am alive because that one is dead. I exist because I have the will to do so. And I shall remain as long as there are signs of my handwork, such as the blood dripping from this blade."
Skyrim, Boethiahs Proving

In the darkness of the night a lone stallion walked the lands of Equestria. His movements mechanical and unhurried, ignorant of his surroundings as he followed a simple path of dirt towards his destination.
His eyes gazing at nothing at particular. Rather his expression showed a mind focused inwards. Lost in its own turmoil.
A patch of wet mud made his hoof slip and the stallion quickly adjusted his step. He blinked rapidly and shook his head before gaining some measure of awareness, cursing as he brushed some mud of the thick black coat he wore.
He sighed, “Storm. What in Tartarus are you doing?”
The former captain had been second guessing his decision to see Nobles ‘venture’ ever since he had stumbled out of Canterlot, half drunk and scowling at everypony. And now that the night air was clearing his intoxication he wondered if he was making the right decision at all.
He wasn’t afraid for his safety. He was a trained soldier after all. But agreeing to meet with Noble still sat ill with him. He couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being carefully lead, even manipulated and that this venture would be a snare to trap him in one of the ministers schemes.
Of course it could be simply paranoia. After all he and the prince had always had a strained relationship. Stormcloud could readily admit that he didn’t trust easily and those he found suspicious he damn well made sure they knew he didn’t like them.
‘Whatever his proposal I can just say no if I don’t like it. And if he pushes the matter well… I’m game for a fight’
A shuffle of leaves to the right made his head snap to that direction and a bolt of electricity strike the bush. There was a squeak and a small critter dashed from the bush. Stormcloud watched it run before losing interest and continuing to walk.
His head throbbed and he rubbed his horn with a grumble. The sheer amount of ale he had consumed was playing havoc of his magic and made any spellwork an effort to cast. Still it had never stopped him before.
The darkness was near absolute but the stallion followed the path with unerring accuracy. He knew the lands around his city off the back of his hoof and, while the darkness would make many ponies quail in terror, it held no fear for Stormcloud.
He chuckled darkly. The timid nature of the average pony was something Noble had bang to rights at least.
Soon enough he spotted a faint glow in the distance and rolled his shoulders before picking up the pace. The invitation was for ten and it was an hour past that. Part of Storm hoped he hadn’t missed anything. The other half prayed he had.
Soon enough he came to a halt over the edge of a vast quarry. Nearly a kilometer of earth scooped from the ground creating a sizable bowl in the landscape. Even in the dark faint flecks of white could be seen catching the moonlight. Marble still in the earth that long ago was used to build the city of Canterlot.
Stormcloud examined the sight and confirmed his suspicions. Last year Noble bought the land under the pretense of searching for further mineral deposits. Looking around Stormcloud couldn’t see any evidence of further mining in the walls and trenches. The only building being a small warehouse smack in the center of the quarry.
Light glowed from within and Storm could see figures milling around the warehouse doors. Most likely guards but they seemed too relaxed and grouped together to be serious muscle. They looked more like bouncers sharing a smoke.
He sat down and considered what to do. On impulse his eyes flicked up to the moon shining overhead. As ever a cold tingle slithered down his spine as he glared at that glowing orb.
The removal of the mare in the moon was seen as a good omen by the majority of ponies. That frightening figure that had plastered the moon’s surface for countless centuries was just something ponies lived with. Nopony gave it much thought other then it was creepy having that thing overhead. But now with Nightmare defeated and Luna with her sister in Canterlot many ponies rejoiced to see the moon as an object of beauty once again. They felt this was a sign of good fortune to come.
Stormcloud did not share those thoughts. When he saw the empty moon he thought of an enemy biding its time. Hiding from sight and planning something in the shadows. He had no proof, no hunches and no ideas but somehow he knew with certainty something was going to happen.
It was just too perfect to be true. The new moon was just a trick to lull ponies into a false sense of safety. And soon they would all be subjected to a fresh horror.
“I need a drink” he muttered to herself dismally. He didn’t like this new turn his life had taken. He was a soldier who took pride in his duty. He felt clarity being a protector of the state. Now the only clarity was at the bottom of a bottle.
Oh well. A few more days of binge drinking couldn’t hurt. He could check this place out, probably tell Noble where to shove his plans and be back in Canterlot by midnight. Then he could find the nearest club and keep drinking till he woke up somewhere.
So decided he focused his magic and vanished in a crackle of blue light.

Two earth stallions lounged around the main warehouse doors. Both wore thick black cloaks and masks that covered their whole face except for the eyes. Though the effect was intimidating, as desired, their body language spoke of intense boredom.
And just a bit of frustration. “Why’d we have to stand guard out here?” one asked sullenly.
“It’s our turn tonight” the other replied dryly.
“But I made some bets!”
“Yes you told me” the other replied again. His tone telling that he’d heard that argument before and remained unimpressed.
“I could win a lot of bits!”
“So? You don’t need to see the action to win your money”
“But it’s not as much fun without being there in person” the first guard whined.
“Well… everyponys probably here now so I suppose you could go and catch the match”
“Really!?”
“No. You bucking stay put and stop your whining”
The two lapsed into silence. Their eyes were drawn to a flash of light on the distant lip of the quarry, “What was tha-“
A teleportation burst deposited a large unicorn stallion before them. Both guards flinched at the sudden appearance, “What in Tartarus!?” the first yelled, rearing up in shock.
The other guard coughed lightly and stepped forward, “How can we help you sir?” he asked coolly.
The unicorn looked between them and the warehouse. He looked more than a little worse for wear. Probably been drinking too much and far too little sleep. Still despite his haggard appearance his eyes were sharp and made the more senior guard feel cautious about the stranger.
“What is this place?” he asked gruffly. The guards glanced at each other.
“None of your business”
The guard sighed, “Forgive my colleague he’s new. This is a private club for members only”
“Bit in the middle of nowhere for a club”
“Our members like their privacy”
“I’ll bet” The unicorn rubbed at his moustache thoughtfully, “What kind of club is it?”
“We don’t do twenty questions mate. You got a reason to be here or what?” the brasher guard said.
“A bit roundabout but yes do you have an invitation for this club sir?”
The stallion smiled at them, “And if I don’t?”
“Then afraid sir I’ll have to ask you to leave. This is private property under the law”
“You’d call the guards here?” the unicorn scoffed.
“Our patron is an upstanding member of the community and everything here is within the limit of the law. We have as much right to civil protection as any other establishment. Now I’ll ask for the last time do you have an invitation? Please think carefully”
The guard had spoken softly but his companion had subtly moved to the right of the unicorn and both ponies were watching him carefully. The stallion regarded them silently but the dangerous light in his eyes made them all the more nervous.
They both tensed when the unicorns horn glowed but relaxed slightly as he plucked a small piece of paper from his coat and passed it over to them.
They examined it. Though little more of a scrap of paper with a time and address it also had instructions from their employer and his signature.
“Wow. Invite from the boss himself”
“This is acceptable. Welcome to the Primal Heart sir. If you would like to head inside I’m sure Prince Nobleheart will be expecting you”
The stallion nodded and allowed himself to be waved forward. They opened the doors for him, gifting him a polite farewell and to enjoy his stay before closing and locking the entrance.
They took their positions either side of the door.
“That was the captain of the royal guard wasn’t it? The one we were told to keep an eye out for right?”
“Yes he was”
“Why the buck is he here? He’s not going to like what he sees”
“Maybe. Maybe not”
“What do you mean? He’s Celestias right hoof stallion! He isn’t going to allow what he sees”
“Did you see his eyes a moment ago?”
“I saw that he was looking for a fight” the other guard spat.
“Exactly. He wanted to fight us. I think he’ll find some kindred spirits here, the guard smiled under his mask, maybe this place is exactly what he needs right now”

Stormcloud heard the warehouse door click behind him and considered whether he should be worried. His suspicious gaze swept the darkened room he found himself in, some kind of lobby by the looks of it, and soon settled on a mare sitting in an alcove beside the entrance.
Her face was hidden by a glittering domino mask but there was room for her lips to split into a welcoming smile when she clocked him. “Hello sir and welcome to the Primal Heart. May I take your coat?” she asked brightly.
He shook his head. The inside of the building was nicer than he expected. Stylish couches, ornate paintings and antique braziers littered the small room giving the image of sensual elegance. Much more class then should be out in the middle of nowhere.
“What is this place?”
Her smile remained in place though her eyes grew more mischievous, “This is a social club, nothing more nothing less. Where ponies may enjoy themselves and… be… themselves. We offer a variety of activities here that can’t be found anywhere else in Equestria. Only here can ponies truly experience what it’s like to be free”
‘Ok. That didn’t sound weird or cryptic at all’ “What do you mean by being free?” he asked suspiciously.
“You’ll have to see for yourself sir” she said with a light giggle.
“Right” he drawled.
She waved him closer before looking under the counter for something. Stormcloud reluctantly drew closer.
She placed several masks before him. He stared in befuddlement at the variety of masks available. What was this all about?
“Would you like to pick a mask sir before you go in? If you don’t like these I have others out back”
Storm gave a mask shaped like butterfly wings a sickened look, “Why do I want a mask?” he asked her.
“Have you ever been to a masquerade ball? Many of our members like the air of mystique wearing masks provides. It’s not required but it adds a little spice to our establishment”
The idea of concealing himself brought nothing but distaste to the former guard captain, “I’ll pass” he said brusquely before stepped away from the counter. She nodded and smiled, unfazed by his refusal and told him to head straight down the corridor into the club proper.
The scene that greeting him was something he wasn’t expecting. The interior of the warehouse had been hollowed out and converted into an elegant room. High chandeliers bathed the club with a golden glow, yet the distance between floor and ceiling made the light softer as it reached the ponies below. Deep pools of shadow rippled across the floor and gave the patrons resting in closed booths a dusky privacy.
Furnishings of the highest quality filled the room and everywhere Storm looked he saw a painting, a vase, a couch, a marble pillar. All items that must have cost a great deal of bits. His mildly impressed gaze fell on the patrons themselves, mares and stallions wearing high-class suits and dresses, the elite of Canterlot must assuredly. All wore hauntingly decorative masks yet seemed lively and happy to chat to friend and stranger alike, whether at the twin bars either side of the room or on the various tables and booths.
The strangest thing though was the freight elevator squatting in the center of the room. Though gilded in brass and gold it seemed out of place in this lap of luxury. He wondered what was below this place. What secret was Noble hiding?
His reflected on this a little longer before glancing sidelong at one of the bars and a wide selection of impressively labeled bottles behind it. He supposed he could be suspicious and have a few drinks while he was at it.
The ponies chatting, drinking and dancing glanced at him curiously as he passed them. Though their expressions were hidden for most of them he sensed wry amusement. He glared back at anypony who dared look at him too long but they merely slide their eyes away without worry.
“What would you like sir?” a unicorn stallion in a sharp suit and pure white mask asked casually as Stormcloud climbed onto a stool. The captain examined the display before pointing at one he liked, “Make it a double”
The bartender nodded and busied himself making the drink. Stormcloud leaned back and stared at a mirror in boredom.
He did a double take. Standing beside him was Noble. He whirled round and scowled at the prince who smirked at him.
“I figured if I hung around the bar long enough you’d eventually show up here” he chuckled.
“You’re lucky I showed up at all” Storm replied. His drink was set down beside him with a clink and a bill, the stallion idly paying before throwing back the glass and gulping a generous measure.
Nobleheart raised an eyebrow as Stormcloud let out a satisfied sigh and smacked his lips, “Your whiskeys far too over-priced but damn is it good”
“Hopefully that will compel you to curb your drinking here perhaps?”
The former captain shook his head, “I never used to do this while I was a guard. I was dedicated to my training and my duty. So now I’ve got plenty of savings to indulge myself cause… what else am I going to do” he shrugged.
Noble watched him keenly, “I have something for you to do” he offered softly.
Now it was Storms turn to raise an eyebrow, “Oh yes. This venture of yours. Well don’t keep me in suspense what is it then?”
“Better I show you” Noble stepped away and after rolling his eyes Stormcloud followed him.
They approached the elevator and between sips of his drink Storm noted a gradual throng of ponies gathering around them. They spoke excitedly to one another and he picked up some talk of bets and speculation about winners. Was there a casino or something underneath? Gambling, while not illegal, had never gained a great foothold on the relatively upstanding pony population, and large scale casinos were extremely rare. Most ponies only had small games between close friends or acquaintances.
The reason for the large size of the lift quickly became apparent as ponies piled in. Stormcloud grunted as he was shoved inside by the sudden rush and soon squashed against a press of bodies. He shoved back to clear room, locking eyes and snarling at anypony who looked ready to chastise him.
He spotted Noble through the press of bodies and saw he had been given a clear circle of room. A quick flare of teleport and he appeared beside the prince, relieved to be able to breathe. Noble smirked at him before reaching to press descend.
As they headed down Stormcloud heard what sounded like roars sounding below. He shot a quizzical look at Noble but faltered slightly as the other stallion watched him ardently, “Where in tartarus are you taking me?”
“Somewhere I think you’ll enjoy”
The lift came to a juddering stop and the mesh gate was thrown open as ponies eagerly ran out leaving Noble and Stormcloud at the back. The younger prince motioned for Storm to take the lead and he reluctantly did so. What he saw made him stare in astonishment.
Beneath the warehouse a great cave had been dug out. Long ago it had been a staging point for deeper mining but now it had been changed to a much grander design. The walls had been smoothed out and filled with wide stands that ponies flocked to take seats in. Vendors and waiting staff rushed about serving the guests with refreshments as they laughed and pointed in excitement.
The reason for their passion was the huge arena that dominated the center of the cave. A raised slab of stone surrounded by a brass cage to protect the stands and keep combatants, inside it already contained two ponies savagely trading blows. Gathered around the ring other ponies yelled encouragement to their respective side.
As Stormcloud watched he saw one of the combatants, a sleek pegasus mare duck under the her earthen opponents guard and smashed a hoof across his jaw. The stallion recoiled and the pegasus rushed forward, beating her wings to gain extra force as she shoulder tackled him, launching him across the arena in a cloud of dust.
“W-what is this!?”
“A fighting arena. I would have thought that was obvious?”
Stormcloud whirled on the prince, “This is illegal Noble!” he shouted.
Nobleheart scoffed, “How so?”
“Forcing ponies to fight for entertainment! Blood sports were banned millennia ago!”
The look Noble gave him almost made him repeal his words, “You really think I’d traffic in slavery Stormcloud?” he said in quiet disgust.
Storm furrowed his brow in confusion and Noble huffed in annoyance, “Those ponies that fight do so of their own free will. This arena is for mares and stallions to fight for its own sake. To improve themselves and maybe make some bits on the side. You’d be amazed how popular this had become so quickly”
“Oh” Storm looked at the fighting pair and cheering stands a little mollified now. That had sounded reasonable.
“Let’s take a seat first before you start firing more questions shall we?”
The other unicorn nodded distractedly as he watched the fighting pair. The earth stallion had recovered from the pegasus’ attack and was throwing heavy swipes that she darted away from with ease.
Noble lead the way and Stormcloud followed only half paying attention to the stallion. He saw the flow of muscles, the heavy thuds of stamping hooves, the slice of a wing through the air. Observing the heavy grey brute of an earth pony trading blows with the lightning fast pegasus was mesmerizing to watch.
He wasn’t even aware of taking a seat and Noble politely calling for refreshments as he watched the stallion fall back with a shout of pain, blood streaming from his nostrils from a quick buck to the nose. He recovered sharply and dived forward, throwing his whole weight into a swift lunge that caught the pegasus by surprise.
She was in the process of rising into the air when the earth stallion caught her around the middle. Her wings beat frantically, for a moment defying gravity and the weight of the stallion, but a series of rapid punches to her sides ended her resistance and with a shout of dismay she crashed to the ground. Storm leaned forward for a closer look.
The stallion rose up from their tangled bodies first, for all intentions looking like a true behemoth as he towered over the frantically struggling pegasus. A single hoof holding her in place as he languidly raised the other over his head.
He brought it down with terrific force, the mare shrieking in pain as he struck her hard in the chest. Her struggles weakened and in desperation she started to bite and slap at the hoof holding her. The stallions eyes narrowed and he raised his hoof again, striking her two more thunderous blows that splayed her out in a senseless heap.
The crowd held its breath as the stallion hovered over the mare, hoof raised once again. With a bloodied cough the pegasus weakly stretched out a foreleg and tapped the ground three times.
The stallion stepped back and the arena filled with the roaring cheers of the crowd. Some tore up tickets in anger but the majority of the watching ponies were ecstatic for their champion.
“He’s very good. Relatively new but quickly rising up the ranks. I give him good odds at winning the prize tonight”
Storm shot a questioning look at Noble and the prince pointed towards silent figures watching the stallion closely. They too had the strong physique of fighters and their eyes were appraising the victor carefully. Some snorting in derision while others held a measure of respect and even unease in their eyes.
“Tell me more”
Noblehearts eyes sparkled in triumph, “It was an experiment more than anything. A few years back I was part of a delegation to the griffon kingdoms and there we were invited to watch one of their blood tourneys. Fighters from across the kingdom battling one another for the viewers pleasure but also for renown and gold. It was violent, barbarous and yet fascinating at the same time”
Noble gazed into the distance smiling self-consciously, “I was intrigued. Watching the griffons fight was amazing to me. Not so much the violence but the discipline, the training, the drive to succeed. They weren’t just brutes, not all at least, but true warriors showing honor to one another while at the same time pitting their own wits and strength against each other”
“My fellow delegates were disgusted. They couldn’t understand how this was entertainment. They didn’t see that the violence of the fight wasn’t the point. It was about proving yourself better then your opponent. No tricks or guile just you and him, fighting till only one remained standing”
He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, “Strangely enough Celestia was ok with it. She was mostly silent but I could see in her eyes that she understood the primal joy the fighters must be feeling”
Stormcloud watched him reflect for a moment, “And then what happened?” he prompted Noble to continue.
“Well when I returned I wondered if anyone else felt as I did. I had enjoyed the spectacle of the fights but none of my fellow ponies had. For a while I wondered if I was alone in my feelings. Perhaps I had something wrong with me?”
He grinned widely, “So I built this arena and invited ponies to join and fight. It started with me offering bits to any pony who wanted to try. Oh those first battles were vicious. As time went by more of my associates came to watch the fights and some even started to bet on matches. After that the arena grew at an explosive pace. The fighters grew more experienced and soon many of them began to fight for the pleasure of it”
“And now, he swept his forelegs at the crowds surrounding them, my arena is the most popular entertainment of Equestria. Ponies come from Manehattan, Fillydelphia, Neighponia, everywhere really. To fight or bet or simply watch, this small plot of land is making me an absolute fortune”
Storm looked back to the arena as two new combatants entered the cage. Two unicorns, one a dark green the other a brilliant red bowed to one another before firing a blast of magic at the other. The resulting explosion of magic traced light and shadows across the cave but what impressed Storm was how both unicorns preemptively dodged to the side after firing and took aim again. He didn’t often see such foresight.
“Do your combatants get injured?” he asked softly. Noble glanced at him intently.
“These fighters don’t hold back. Injuries happen quite often”
“And do they die?” Storm added sharply.
Noble shook his head, “There are strict rules here. Killing is not allowed. The fighters are careful to stop their attacks if their opponent is defeated”
“But as I said they give their all and accidents happen. Some ponies have been hurt badly. To that end healers are always waiting on standby, the best I can afford and I can afford the very best. But every pony who walks in that ring is expressly told that they are taking a risk when they do”
“Then why the secrecy if nothing illegal happens here?” Storm demanded. He saw the ruby unicorn avoid a blast of magic from his adversary by teleporting. The green stallion looking around in confusion before yelling in surprise as the other fell on him from above. There was a brief struggle and the quick-witted attacker threw the other over his shoulder before following up with a magical shove that smashed the viridian pony against the cage walls. Stormcloud caught himself nodding with approval even as the crowd roared.
“You know exactly why this has to be kept secret captain” Noble said coldly.
He shook his head at Storms confused expression, “Right now this arena is invite only. It is hidden from the populous and the only ponies who come are those that have the correct mindset to enjoy this place. If I made this place public how long until weak-minded fools started calling for its closure? Blood sports they would scream, a blight on our land not fit for decent pony society. Those who came here would be stigmatized and shunned by their fellows. Perhaps even mistreated. I won’t have my patrons lose their positions of work or be victimized by friends and family”
Noble pointed a hoof at Storm, “You know I’m right. Ponies are too weak. Cowardly and no longer the proud and mighty warriors we used to be. It wouldn’t be long before somepony started screaming ‘The horror, the horror!’ and calling my arena a den of sin”
“So think on that before you decide to report me to Celestia”
Stormcloud winced, “I wasn’t thinking that! I want nothing to do with Celestia remember”
Noble gave him a doubtful look, “I swear I won’t be saying anything to her” Storm said vehemently. Noble grinned, “Good. I knew you’d keep this place a secret” he said liltingly before looking back to the fight. Stormcloud gaped at him before cursing under his breath. He’d been manipulated into promising his silence through his anger at Celestia.
“Don’t get cocky. I could still report this to the guard” he grumbled.
Noble waved him away, “Oh hush. If you really didn’t like what you were seeing you’d, pardon the pun, storm off and be done with us. Now our drinks should be here in a moment lets watch the entertainment shall we? I have some bits riding on young Burnside there”
Stormcloud reluctantly settled back into silence and sank into his chair. His conflicting thoughts were brushed aside as a flash of light drew his attention back to the battle.
The green unicorn was clearly struggling. Covered in bruises and panting heavily he had been unprepared for the red stallions, Burnside apparently, unique fighting style. Mixing hoof to hoof combat with his magic made him an unpredictable fighter.
Still he wasn’t out of the game yet. The unicorn closed his eyes and started to draw a great deal of magic into his horn. Burnside leaned back into a fighting posture, ready to dodge or defend as he warily awaited his opponents action.
The unicorn shouted with effort and unleashed a flash of light that blinded everyone. When the spots cleared from his eyes Stormcloud was intrigued to see that now five green unicorns stood in the arena glaring at Burnside. An impressive illusion spell indeed. The stallions moved as one and all five spread out before charging their horns to attack.
“Here he goes” Noble whispered in glee. Storm followed his gaze to Burnside.
The red stallion charged for his opponents not even trying to throw up a shield or prepare to teleport. The unicorn copies stepped back in surprise and quickly adjusted their aim but the other was quicker and Burnsides horn blazed a bright red as he performed a quick teleportation hop bringing him right in front of the group.
Dark red flames burst from his horn and a quick jerk of his head created a wide arc of fire that spilled across the arena and swallowed up the five unicorns. Four of them blinked out of existence while the last threw up a hasty shield to protect himself.
The flames died away as quickly as they had appeared but the damage was done. Burnside charged through the cover of smoke, his adversarys desperate magical blast missing by inches, and smashed hornfirst into the barrier.
Sparks and arcs of magic danced around the point of contact for a second before the green unicorns shield shattered. He had a moment of panicked dismay before the other unicorn barreled into him and viciously pounded his face in. A few seconds of frenzied stomping and Burnside stepped back, his opponent a bleeding, senseless mess on the arena floor.
The crowd went wild and Stormcloud caught himself cheering along with them. He flushed at Nobles knowing look and sank back into his chair, “He’s very talented” he muttering in defense.
“They all are. While most are here for the bits they all strive to be stronger. Is that not a worthy goal in itself?”
Stromcloud pondered this as a pretty unicorn mare appeared beside them. He jumped at her sudden teleportation but Noble didn’t bat an eyelid, “Thank you my dear” he said politely as he handed over several bits and took her proffered drinks. She smiled at them both before vanishing in a flare of magic, only to reappear several benches away taking another groups orders.
Noble passed a glass filled with dark amber liquid, whiskey neat Storm noted in approval, and began to talk about the tourney that was happening right now and the ponies taking part. The former captain found himself listening with rapt attention.
A trumpet call drew their attention as two new warriors stepped into the arena. Noble motioned at one of them excitedly, “Now that lovely young lady is Golden Wing, a pegasus of unparallel skill and sure to give a good show. You’ll see what I mean soon enough”
Stormcloud nodded and sipped his drink as he settled back in his chair. His eyes never once slipped away from the action about to unfold before him, and as a bell struck and the two ponies charged each other he found his own heart pounding in elation and pretty soon he was roaring just as passionately as the crowd.

Hours passed and Stormcloud loved every minute of it. The clash of ponies, the dance and whirl of fighting hooves, the magical expertise and devious cunning. It was awe-inspiring to watch.
He’d been surprised when some ponies had started carrying weapons into the battles. Nothing too deadly, mostly blunt staves and hoof gauntlets that nevertheless were still dangerous. He’d questioned Noble and the prince had explained that it was to create some fairness between unicorns and the other two tribes. While a metal hammer couldn’t compare to a magical spell it was still more useful than using your bare hooves.
However one stallion had eschewed any such weapons and had enjoyed a meteoric rise through the ranks. The earth pony that had been battling when Storm first entered the arena had beaten down and overpowered every opponent he faced. Matching other stallions pound for pound, standing firm against the magic of unicorns or out-maneuvering the swiftest of pegasi.
“His name is Terra Song. I believe he is a musician in the outside world. He is relatively new to this arena but has had a great deal of success against the veterans here, I’m not surprised he’s going all the way” Noble had remarked as they watched him fight another earth pony in the finals.
The other stallion was smaller than Song but wore heavy steel gauntlets and even some light armor. Again the use of armor was allowed as it encouraged ponies to adapt to fight it. This stallion had some fantastic martial arts and was a clear veteran at hoof-to-hoof fighting.
It mattered nothing. He met Songs charge head on, ducking under his first swipe, blocking the other and following up with a rapid flurry of strikes to the head and chest. The wet slap of armored hooves on bare flesh made the watching crowd gasp and cringe but Song weathered the attack stoically.
Like waves breaking against a rising mountain the larger stallion held firm against his opponent’s fierce attack. The moment that his strikes faltered and he took a breath to continue Terra Song struck back. The crack of his hoof striking the other pony brought everypony to the edge of the seat and actually bowled the stallion head over heels.
He never even got the chance to get back up. Once on the ground Song brought his greater weight and ferocity to bear and pummeled the pony without cessation. In a matter of moments the stallion was broken and bleeding on the arena and Song was proclaimed the winner.
As the crowd went wild around him Stormcloud found himself panting heavily and gripping his chair tightly. His eyes fixated on the arena and lips almost pulled back in a snarl as medical unicorns carried the unconscious loser away.
He hadn’t felt like this in a long time. He had always enjoyed training and practice bouts with his guards. The odd bandit raid had made him happy but the only time he felt this… exhilarated was when…
When Nightmare Moon attacked Canterlot. When they came face to face and felt his heart pound in his chest before he fought her. He’d never felt more alive than when he was facing death in the face as he did that day.
“It’s very exciting isn’t it?”
He tore his eyes away from the silent Song and looked into Nobles knowing eyes.
“You almost want to be there yourself don’t you? Fighting for victory against a worthy foe” the prince said off-hoovedly.
Stormcloud didn’t know how to reply. His heart resonated with Nobles words but he couldn’t bring himself to speak.
He tried to calm himself when an announcer walked into the arena and called for silence. Reluctantly the crowd settled down to listen to him.
“Ladies and Gentlecolts we have a special event for you tonight! Our champion of the night is Terra Song here. And a worthy champion he is. But with his permission and the approval of our patron Prince Nobleblood we have a final challenger to battle our new champion for your entertainment!”
The crowd muttered among themselves in confusion. While they looked intrigued many held winning betting slips and looked concerned. The announcer noticed the crowds swaying mood and was quick to reassure them, “I let you know now that those who made bets on Terra Song becoming tonight’s champion need not worry. You will receive your winnings without delay. This next fight is just an extra event for glory’s sake alone”
Shouts of approval and questions rose from the watching ponies and the announcer waved his hooves for silence. He coughed for effect, “Would you welcome our newest challenger. A stallion of great renown. A stalwart defender of the realm. A pony who has fought and bleed for his country dozens of times!”
The arena held its breath and Stormcloud leaned forward curiously. He was unprepared for the sudden spotlight that shone on him, shouting in surprise as he covered his eyes.
He dimly heard Nobleheart chuckling but it was the announcers speech, “Welcome the Captain of the royal guard himself, Sir Storming Cloud!” that really caught his attention.
“What!?” he yelled in disbelief. The ponies around him whistled and cheered and he stared completely flummoxed at all the attention. He regained control a moment later and glared with deep accusation at Nobleheart.
“I told you I had something you might enjoy here” the prince said primly.
“I thought that was watching the fights!” Storm ranted.
“Perhaps. But after seeing how much you enjoyed the spectacle I wondered if perchance there was something else you wanted to do. Something more involved than merely spectate”
Stormcloud furrowed his brow in confusion. Noble sipped his drink and pointed to the watching Terra, “Fight him”
“Why?”
“Because sitting around drinking yourself into a stupor is a waste of your talents. You are a highly trained fighter. A paragon of the royal guard. I think you owe to yourself to use the skills you have earned in your career”
“Ok. That was some first class donkey shit. What’s the real reason?”
Rather than be annoyed Noble merely laughed, “Ok then a mutual partnership. You get some much needed stress relief and I get a new star for my arena. I promise you won’t regret it”
The former captain stared at him and the crowd watching him expectantly. To his surprise they seemed to be very interested in the conversation. Or maybe it was just respect for the prince.
“I don’t need to fight” he muttered.
Noble downed his drink, “Now who’s speaking donkey shit? You’re a mess Storm. The great captain who used to keep me on my toes now wakes up in alleys with no idea how he got there. You need a new focus in your life and I’m providing it. You’ve always enjoyed sparring and battle. The few skirmishes Equestria has had in the last few years you’ve jumped at the chance to join. Now you’re going to turn down a chance to fight? That’s not like you”
“Listen I’m not going to fight for some crowd-“
“Could you beat him?” Noble cut in grimly.
Storm paused and reluctantly glanced at Song. The earth pony was cut and bruised but showed no sign of pain or exertion. He stood tall and strong, a mightier example of an earth pony impossible to find, and making eye contact Storm noted that the grey stallions’ eyes were a bright gold. Resolutely intense and unflinching as they stared back at him.
“I don’t-“ Storm paused in shock. Had he been about to say ‘I don’t know?’
His breath quickened. A long lost and joyously reclaimed sense of pride welled up inside him. Of course he could beat him. He was Storming Cloud. The greatest unicorn warrior in generations. He’d fought manticores, diamond dogs, marauding griffons and even a rampaging dragon. He wouldn’t lose to anypony!
He remembered when he first faced Nightmare Moon. He hadn’t once doubted he’d lose. And against Luna he had given his all, confident in a victory.
Yes he had been beaten down both times but it wasn’t until this moment he realized how much that had affected him. That and Celestias rejection. Before he would step up to any challenge, face any aggressor, confident of victory either through arrogance or passion he’d never been sure. After these three failures his spirit had been completely shattered under the weight of failure.
That was going to stop now. He’d never think he couldn’t win a fight ever again. What the tartarus, one day he’d challenge Luna again, and again, until he won.
“Well played Noble” he said quietly.
Without another word he swallowed the last of his drink and headed down to the arena floor, the roaring cheers of the crowd urging him on.

‘Ok this is a stupid idea. Why in tartarus am I doing this?’
Storm grit his teeth as he stepped up to the arena where his opponent waited for him. The crowd was going mad and already ponies were rushing to make bets on the fight. The rampant betting made his skin crawl but he tried to ignore it.
“Just win this fight and get out of here. Just win this fight and leave” he told himself heatedly. The initial rush of excitement had quickly faded and he cursed himself for being manipulated into this by Noble. Skies above it wasn’t even manipulation he’d straight out folded under Nobles suggestion and here he was. About to battle some stallion for simple entertainment.
Well screw it. He’d deal with Song quickly and get out of here and never come back. He may be expelled from the guard but he still had the discipline, (mostly) and fighting for a baying crowd wasn’t what he was about.
The announcer approached him and quickly went over the rules. Lethal force was not allowed. He could use powerful spells and dangerous fighting techniques but he himself had to measure his actions and hold back the killing blow. He was to fight until his opponent surrender or couldn’t fight anymore but if he killed he’d be barred from the arena.
The rules seemed ridiculously lax and Storm said as much. The announcer merely shrugged, “Everypony who steps in here knows the worst could happen. We do screen ponies when they apply but mostly they check themselves when things get heated. That and they’re all skilled enough to fight in dangerous conditions and not get hurt”
“Honestly I’m more worried about Song then you. We haven’t had time to check you out at all” the stallion said sullenly.
“I know how to control myself. This will be over soon anyway”
The announcer laughed and walked away, “Yeah we’ll see”
Stormcloud ignored him and took position across from Terra Song as the cage was locked around them. The huge earth pony nodded his head, “It’s an honor to fight you” he said. Storm was surprised with how soft and cultured his voice was. He had expected something much gruffer.
“You too” he muttered.
“FIGHT!” the announcer yelled.
Song wasted no time and charged at Storm in a flat out sprint. The behemoths speed caught Storm off guard but he dodged aside smartly, rolling away and snapping to hooves battle ready as Song spun and rushed him again.
‘He has no subtlety. He’s just a massive brute. Still if he gets a hold of me it’ll go badly. I have to end this quickly’
It felt like cheating but Noble had said anything went so he reached out with his magic to grab at Song. His specialty was elemental magic not telekinesis but he had enough raw power to contain a full grown stallion. Even one as large as Song.
His magic gripped the earth pony in a blue glow and for a moment he stalled. But then the most shocking thing happened. His magical field faltered and faded, slipping over the pony’s body, struggling to find purchase.
‘What the?’
Like oil over water Song shouldered through the magical field trying to grasp him. Storm increased the pressure and for a moment he found a grip but then an opposing force shoved back against his magic. The closest comparison he could think of was trying to grab hold of another unicorn. They could shove back with their own magic to break the hold.
But only unicorns could do this. Earth ponies had no magic?
With a grunt of exertion Song closed the gap and swung a hoof at Storm. The former captain was still trying to wrap his head around Songs strange resistance and so wasn’t as alert as he should be, taking a sharp clout across the side of his face.
Training kicked in. He moved with the punch, twisting his head and absorbing the strike. Song was incredibly fast up close and a second hoof came at him from the left but Storm dodged that, retreated from Songs attempt to grapple him and responded with a blast of lightning from his horn.
Electricity forked through the air and struck Song at point-blank range. He roared in pain and was thrown back cradling his chest and shaking violently as the charge caused his muscles to spasm. Storm breathed a faint sigh of relief and charged up a second attack. He had trained his lightning intensely so as to maintain the needed voltage to shock a pony into submission but not enough to cause any lasting injuries.
Frankly he was surprised Song was still standing but another jolt would sort that.
Terra Song surged to his hooves with eyes blazing in fury. He charged and with a grudging respect Stormcloud blasted him again to put him down. But the earth stallion took the hit and this time plowed straight through. Stormcloud having a moment to gap in shock before the stallion, practically glowing as he still had electricity racing over him, caught him in a crushing bear grip.
Storm screamed. Blinding hot agony overcoming even his formidable pain resistance. The electricity that still coursed through Song now enveloped him and he could smell his fur burn as the larger stallion crushed him.
He tried to struggle but his body was completely helpless. His own weapon turned against him as his muscles spasmed, unable to function with the charge running through them. Trapped as he was he couldn’t stop Song tighten his forelegs around his body and start crushing the life from him.
Air left his lungs in a painful shriek and he felt his heart flutter in panic as he couldn’t breathe. Songs strength so powerful it prevented him drawing breath. He felt his spine start to bend and the muscles of his back tear as Song squeezed tighter and tighter.
His forelegs pushed and punched at Song as adrenaline kicked in at last but the pony wouldn’t be moved. Stormcloud stared into Songs ferocious gold eyes with horror as he felt his strength start to fail and darkness overcoming his eyes.
He was going to lose. He was actually going to lose! Tartarus he might even die!
The agony was so great and the sickening sensation of being unable to breathe was making all rationality leave Storms mind. Right now he truly believed he was about to lose his life and perhaps this was even the case.
‘I can’t lose! I can’t lose! Not again! Not like this!’
The image of Nightmare standing over him flashed through his oxygen starved brain. He remembered how helpless he had felt, broken and defeated at her hooves as she towered over him. Feverishly his mind had connected the two moments as Song snarled and clamped down tighter and something in his mind snapped.
Stormcloud twisted his neck and butted forward. Song assumed he was trying to stab him with his horn and ducked his head closer to the unicorn but that wasn’t the case.
Storms teeth clamped down on Songs cheek and bit down hard. Song yelped in shock and jerked his head exposing his neck. Quick as his own lightning Stormcloud ducked under the stallions chin and tore at his neck trying to tear out his throat.
The earth pony roared and struggled but crushing Stormcloud was only making the stallion rip and tear at his throat more desperately. A strip of blooded fur and skin was torn away by Storms teeth and Song flung him away with a cry of pain.
Stormcloud hit the ground, rolling to his hooves before collapsing again. He sucked in shuddering breathes of air as his fought back unconsciousness. Across from him Terra Song grasped his bleeding neck and groaned in pain.
He drew his hoof away from his bleeding neck and closed his eyes. Storm assumed he was fighting back the pain and took the opportunity to get his legs back under him.
He blinked in surprise as he felt a spike of magical energy nearby. His eyes stared in shock as a faint glimmer of energy shimmered over Songs body. The torn flesh at his throat, admittedly more savage then Storm had meant to inflict, ceased to bleed and the flesh knitted itself together with startling speed.
‘A healing spell!? But how? Earth ponies have no magic!”
Song saw Storms look of confusion, “There’s more to an earth pony then anypony knows” he said darkly. With that he charged, bellowing like a minotaur as he moved to flatten Storm.
A sizable boulder smashed him in the face. He stepped back, slightly stunned and more than a little confused. His bloody nose began to heal even as he dodged another boulder.
Across from him Storm was sweating with exertion as he tore chunks out of the floor and threw them at Song. It looked that the earth pony had a great resistance to magical attacks but this indirect method seemed to be working.
Or was until Song turned and bucked a boulder aiming at him. The clump of rock burst in a shower of dust such was the force of the kick. He charged through the debris and Storm quickly had to think of a new plan.
‘No planning, no subtlety, just stop him! Stop him!’
Sharp pain throbbed between his eyes as he hefted two more clumps of rock and earth. He smashed then together hoping to catch Song between them but the stallion flung himself back to avoid them.
Stormcloud wasted no time. A quick teleport and he appeared over the coughing Song just like he’d seen Burnside do. The dust cloud from the colliding boulders had covered his teleportation and Song was caught completely unawares.
The unicorn landed on Songs back and without hesitation smashed both hooves over his head. The stallion lurched but through sheer stubbornness remained standing, he moved to throw himself into a roll and crush Stormcloud under him but by then Storm had teleported away.
A lance of lightning struck Song and he screamed in pain. He wheeled to face the attack and another bolt struck him in the side. He spun and pranced madly as Stormcloud throw a spell and disappeared, keeping his opponent off balance.
A magical strike smashed into Songs face and snapped his neck back. For a moment he teetered before falling to his knees. Across from him Stormcloud also sagged, his horn glowing white hot and bleeding through overuse.
The former captain sucked in painful breathes as he fought back his own exhaustion. Through bloodshot eyes he witnessed Terra Song weakly trying to get to his hooves. Panic and a desperate fury overtook him as he lurched into a gallop.
Ignoring the pounding of his heart, ignoring the agony of his horn, he threw himself into a short teleportation hop to close the distance with Song. He materialized with his hoof raised, scything down to crack across Songs jaw.
The stallion fell back on his haunches and weakly tried to swat Stormcloud away. He was having none of it and threw himself at the earth pony bringing them both crashing to the ground. Rolling and struggling they came to rest with Storm sitting atop Song.
Storm hit him across the face, Song kept struggling. So he hit him again, and again, and again.
Pretty soon he was yelling at the top of his voice and pummeling away at the pony underneath him. Repressed rage he hadn’t even acknowledged erupted inside him and right now he had found the most cathartic release anypony had ever experienced. Finding solace in beating something to a bloody pulp.
He realized that he hated what had happened to him. Hated that the ponies he had trained ran in terror the first time they faced Nightmare Moon. Hated that he lost to her and then was exiled from his whole world by the princess he had dedicated his life to.
Spending the last three months in a alcoholic coma, waking up with no purpose beyond the next drink. He had been wallowing in apathy for too long.
But for the first time in what felt like an eternity he felt powerful, alive, in control. Terra Song had gone limp but Stormcloud didn’t care. All he felt was the roar of his blood in his ears and the sweet exhilaration of being the one still standing. Proving he mattered through the defeat of his foe.
His raised hoof, bloody and wet, was caught in a magical hold and held fast. Storm whirled around, snarling like a beast as he prepared to attack whoever had stopped him.
Noble looked back at him, a single eyebrow raised, “I think he’s had enough” he said dryly.
Storm blinked and glanced down at the bleeding and choking pony he’d been beating. The bloodlust faded yet the expected guilt didn’t surface. Almost bemusedly he stepped away from Song to allow medical unicorns to rush forward and tend to the defeated party.
As his heart calmed Stormcloud became aware of the yelling and cheering surrounding him. The background noise had always been there but he hadn’t had time to notice it. Looking up the crowd he was amazed to see them hollering his name, jumping and stamping their hooves as they cheered for him.
He hadn’t expected approval.
Noble sidled closer as the former captain examined his bloodied forehooves, “So… do you feel better now?” he asked with an intrigued expression.
Stormcloud swallowed thickly and shut his eyes tight. The guilt finally bloomed and it struck like a train, leaving him shook to his very core.
“Yes… yes I do” he whispered. The admittance and acknowledgement of his dark pride both shamed and excited him.
And the worse thing was how Noble simple smiled at him. Complete understanding in those royal eyes.

Dawn had long peaked over the town of Ponyville and its inhabitants greeted the new morning with their usual smiles and happy greetings to friends and strangers alike.
Ponyville was commonly a morning hours kind of town. Vendors set up their markets for the afternoon bustle and very few ponies worked late shifts so pretty much the whole town was awake by eight. If somepony wasn’t it was usual for their friends to cheekily mock them for their laziness.
There was one pony however who had flown in the face of the norm so many times that ponies now accepted it as business of usual. The obnoxious snores of the young pegasus Rainbow Dash had been put up with for so long that nopony batted an eye anymore. Even if she was hovering only twelve feet above Ponyville Square.
For Rainbow Dash this cloud-nap was going fantastic. This cloud was one of the fluffiest and softest around, the morning sun was warm but not hot on her back, and she was having a wonderful dream.
“Snort! Of course you can have my autograph princess” she mumbled before rolling over and snoring.
Something poked at her side. Rainbow grumbled and rolled over again. The poke became more insistent and Rainbow growled and scooted away from it, “Mom, five more minutes!” she mumbled in her sleep.
Dimly she registered a surprised squeak but after nothing else happened her subconscious dismissed it and returned to her dream. Grinning widely and drooling only a little she bowed her head as the princesses and the entire court of Canterlot welcomed their wonderbolt captain into knighthood.
“No need to thank me princess… it was only three dragons after all”

“Well?” Twilight Sparkle barked as Fluttershy floated down to her and the rest of the gang.
“She won’t wake up” Fluttershy answered meekly.
“Did you try poking her?”
Fluttershy bobbed her head, “Y-yes. She asked for five more minutes”
“She can’t have five more minutes!”
“Twilight dear I think you need to calm down” Rarity tried to sound calming as she watched Twilight get more and more frustrated.
The librarian spun and fixed her rather incensed stare on her friends, they stepped back a little nervously, “I can’t calm down! Princess Celestias message said she’d be here soon! She wanted to see all of us!”
“Getting all worked up won’t help Twilight. Ah think you need to cool your jets a little” Applejack interjected soothingly.
Beside her Spike shook his head as he watched the paranoia overwhelming his big sister. It’d take a bit more than some comforting words to calm her.
“I can’t calm down! You all read the letter you know this is serious!”
‘Yep that’s the outburst I was expecting’ Spike thought, he opened his mouth to speak but Rarity beat him too it.
“Worrying and panicking will not help this situation. Yes we are all concerned but making a scene in the middle of Ponyville is not the answer”
“Also you need to be cool cause this is your chance to work things out with her Twilight!” Pinkie said with a bounce.
“Just so”
“Ah agree girl”
“You’ll see it’ll all be fine Twilight”
“It’ll be ok”
The purple mare smiled thankfully at her friends, “You’re right. There’s still time. The princess will probably wait until after breakfast at least to arrive. I’m sure we can wait a little longer for Rainbow Dash”
“See Twilight it’s all good. Maybe now we can actually have a meal together rather than running around panicking?” Spike suggested.
She smiled at him bashfully “That’s a good idea Spike”
“Great cause I’m starved” the young dragon gripped his stomach and pretended to swoon in weakness. He smiled happily as his antics brought chuckles from his friends and big sister. Man that never got old.
He blinked as he felt a pressure growing in the back of his throat, hot flames flickering to life over his tongue.
‘Uh-oh’
He belched a gust of green fire and a scroll appeared in the air. Six pairs of eyes locked on to it with mounting alarm as Spike caught it by reflex and unraveled it. He was acutely aware of Twilights unblinking stare.
“Oh darn”
“Spiiike?” Twilight asked through clenched teeth.
“Now don’t panic” he said quickly.
“That doesn’t help!”
“But Celestia says she’ll be here in about five minutes. She’s going to teleport in and she doesn’t want you to be shocked”
They all watched Twilight actually stop breathing and freeze in place, her pupils contracted to pinpricks and as she drew in a deep breath they could almost hear her brain snap.
“RAINBOW WAKE UP!!!” she screamed at the cloud.
“Twilight calm down!”
Raritys plea went ignored as Twilight drew on her magic and focused it skyward. Rainbow shrieked in surprise as she was yanked from her cloud and shocked awake. The pegasus kicking and flailing at the magical field holding her before she recognized it as Twilights magic.
“Twilight what the hay are you doing!?” she yelled as she hovered upside down. Twilight didn’t reply just thrust a piece of parchment in front of her.
“Read this!”
Rainbow blinked at her before frowning, “Twilight I’ve had four hours sleep because of that storm last night, I’m hoping this is some weird dream, and I’m upside down. I’m not reading anything right now”
Twilight huffed and gently placed her friend down. The sour look Rainbow gave her mollified her though and she quickly apologized, “I’m just freaking out a little Rainbow” she said beseechingly.
The pegasus rolled her eyes, “That’s not new, she yawned loudly, now what’s the problem?”
Quickly Twilight began to recite the letter she received about half an hour ago from Celestia;
“My dearest Twilight.
Firstly I wish to apologize for contacting you at such an early hour but believe me the situation warrants it.
Yesterday my sister made her first public appearance in my sunlight court. I confess it did not go well, there were miscommunications on both sides to which I would rather explain in person yet, as ever, I stand by my sister.
Despite the heated situation that occurred Luna wants only to make amends and has decided to make a public address to the citizens of Canterlot in person today. I fear for her. And tried to talk her out of it but my sister is very headstrong and set on her path. Indeed my attempt to discourage her is simply fear on my part. I do not want my beloved sister to be harassed by an angry mob. I love my little ponies, all of you, but the memory of Nightmare Moon is still strong in everyponies minds and I fear that they will not be forgiving.
This explains my urgency in contacting you and your friends. You bear the elements of harmony, you have been recognized as heroes of Equestria. If you would stand and support Luna and it would help ease the concerns of a great many ponies.
I know that I ask a great deal of you. I imagine you still feel anger and distrust towards my sister after what happened to young Spike, but I am asking, no, I am begging you to please try and look past it even for one day. Believe me when I say that Luna lives with tremendous guilt and if she only had the courage to speak to you she would apologize in an instant. Truly she wants nothing more than forgiveness not just for her actions against you and your kin but all ponies.
If you cannot attend this conference I understand. I will never pressure or force you to do something you are uncomfortable with.
I think I have gone on long enough. Please could you reply as soon as you are able.
“Yours sincerely Princess Celestia” Twilight finished with a heavy sniff. The others were silent; they had read the letter too but to hear it aloud struck that much deeper. Rainbow Dash simply stared with her jaw wide open.
“You did reply right!?”
Twilight glanced down at the parchment she held. It was dry now but she could perfectly recall the curious dampness to the paper as she read further into the letter. The kind of wetness that could have been made by falling tears perhaps.
“Yes I replied straight away. Celestia will be here in a few minutes” she said through a dry throat. Spike laid a comforting claw on her side.
“We’ve all decided to help Luna” Fluttershy offered.
“The poor dear needs some support right now. And perhaps some friends too” Rarity offered.
Twilight continued to stare at the letter mournfully, “I should have contacted her sooner”
The others watched with sympathy as Twilight held back a sob, “She’s actually begging me to help. Begging me! She was crying when she wrote this-“
Fluttershy crossed the gap between her and Twilight and gently gathered the distraught unicorn into a hug “There, there, it’s ok”
“I’m so stupid!”
“No you’re not” Fluttershy cooed.
The others gathered around to support their friend as she quietly cried.

A sizable crowd of ponies that had been going about their business began to gather and watch from a distance as the rather famous group of friends indulged in a group hug with their unofficial leader quietly sobbing.
To say they were confused was an understatement. The growing crowd of ponies was beginning to get increasingly concerned and justly so. Though still relatively new to the adventures of the six elements they knew that strange stuff happened around them and that, if something was affecting them, you better believe it would soon be affecting you.
“Go ask them what’s wrong” A cream coated earth mare with a two-toned purple mane poked another mare standing beside her. The other mare, a teal coated unicorn blinked in surprise, “What?”
“Ask them what’s wrong. Quick”
“You ask them”
“I asked you first”
“What are we at school?”
The earth pony rolled her eyes, “Come on it sounds serious”
“So instead of checking it out yourself you just poke some random pony and ask them to do it?” the teal unicorn asked a little incredulous.
“… You’re right”
“Darn right”
“What’s your name?”
“Lyra?”
“I’m Bon-Bon” the cream mare answered with a bright smile.
Lyra was for a moment struck dumb, “Kay”
“Now that we know each other we’re not strangers. So go over there and ask them what’s wrong” Bon-Bon said with a satisfied grin.
Lyra stared for a moment longer, Bon-Bons grin shrinking to a teasing smile as she arched an eyebrow imperiously. Lyra shook her head but took a step towards the still-hugging group of friends, “You were gonna ask anyway Lyra” she muttered to herself.
She was deciding what to say when she felt a tingle across her body. A faint magical echo that made her pull up short. She recognized it as the trace of teleportation magic and her eyes were drawn above, almost without thought, as a golden glow gently drew into existence. The light flaring for a moment before compressing into the regal form of Princess Celestia.
Lyra bowed and backed away. A part of her was impressed that such a long-range teleport, (she assumed the princess had come from Canterlot) hadn’t caused a massive bow-wave of force across Ponyville. Celestia was truly a master of magic not for her show of strength but for her ability to restrain the laws of physics.
But idling aside she was most overcome with the thought, ‘Princess Celestia is here!?’ and retreated to stand beside Bon-Bon. The two mares shared a marveling expression as their monarch gently touched down on the earth and approached the elements.

To all those watching Princess Celestia she was the epitome of grace and composure. Her poise so perfect, her expression benevolent. Her very image drawing sighs of awe and wonder from everypony watching.
Twilight knew different though. She had spent years watching and idolizing her mentor and had learned, to her amazement, that the princess was racked with the same fears and nervousness as any mortal. She was just an expert at masking it.
So when she greeted Twilight and her friends in that melodious voice of hers Twilight could tell through the slight caste to her eyes, the tightness of a smile and the barely noticeable shuffling of her hooves that Celestia was nervous.
No. Not nervous. Twilight looked harder and with reluctance only visible to her student the princess locked eyes with her. Twilight nearly gasped aloud. Celestia was actually scared. In dread of something.
She had to fix this, “Princess as ever we are at your service. Myself and my friends” she said solemnly and bowed in a courtly manner. Celestia seemed taken aback by this approach but a meaningful glance at the crowd from Twilight clued her in.
“I’m grateful my dear student. For there is a great service I wish to ask of you”
“Would you like to come to the Library and have some tea while we converse princess?”
Celestia gave a thankful nod and fell into step with Twilight. The others were quiet, uncertain of what to say themselves. Celestia took the lead by asking idle questions to which they answered happily while the crowd looked on curiously.
They soon reached the treehouse and filed inside, Celestia glad-hooved with the crowd a bit before following suit. The crowd pressed closer eagerly before being pushed back by a faintly shimmering shield of purple magic that enveloped the treehouse. Ponyvillians staring in frank confusion.
“Oh that can’t be good” Bon-Bon quipped. Lyra nodded her head in agreement.

“Twilight I’m glad you responded to my-“
“I’m sorry!”
Celestia and Twilight looked upon the other, Celestias eyes wide with surprise and Twilight shaking with nerves.
“Twilight?”
“I never should have been so mean to you and Luna! I let my anger get the best of me, I-I was being selfish! And angry! I already said angry? Twilight sniffed and mewled, I never meant to make you cry!”
“Oh Twilight…”
Celestia moved to embrace Twilight and the young mare clung to her and bawled desperately. Months of tension and fear revealing themselves in her heartfelt sobs.
“It’s ok. It’s ok. I’m sorry too” Celestia whispered.
“You, ‘sniff’ you don’t have to-“
“But I do Twilight. I asked so much of you. And you delivered on every account. You went above and beyond to help me, my sister and this nation. You stood by my side from the start”
“And when that, Celestia hesitated, incident occurred, you were well within your rights to be angry. You had trusted me, and my promises about Luna. You justifiably felt betrayed and scared when Spike was hurt”
The dragon in question shuffled his feet nervously. He wanted to say everything was ok, he had plenty of times already, but he couldn’t bring himself to interrupt this moment. The others kept silent too though watched with just as teary eyes.
“I should have been more prepared. I should have been there at Lunas side when she awoke. It’s my fault she panicked and this whole mess happened in the first place”
Twilight shook her head as Celestia petted her mane, “It’s still no excuse for me acting so childish”
“Then how about we start afresh Twilight?”
The young mare let out a breath of relief, “I’d like that. I’ve missed talking to you”
“And I you. I admit I have been clinging rather fiercely to your reports lately. It being the only contact we have had for some time”
“Same here”
He two of them exchanged small smiles as they parted from their hug. Twilight wiping at her eyes and composing herself. Celestia also taking a small breath to settle herself.
“Why don’t you explain more about what’s going on princess?” Twilight suggested hoping to focus on duty first. The alicorn laying a wing over her shoulders tenderly before preparing to speak. The others crowded closer curiously as Celestia, a little sadly, told them what happened when Luna first tried to get involved in the sun court.
“He did what!?”
Celestia blinked in surprise at Raritys outburst. The others looked at her ruefully.
“So not quite tha ‘stallion of your dreams’ huh girl?”
“H-how could he be so callous! So cruel! To say such things to a princess?” Rarity yelped.
“I’m afraid my young nephew does have a habit of speaking without properly thinking first” Celestia admitted.
Rainbow snorted “He’s lucky he didn’t get thrown out of a window the jerk”
“Rainbow!”
“What? He shouldn’t have said that to Luna!”
“Rainbow Dash is quite right” Rarity said primly. All eyes turned to her, “No true gentlestallion would ever say such horrid things to a weary mare. For shame indeed!”
“Why don’t you continue princess?” Twilight urged her mentor on. Celestia nodded and explained how Luna made her decision to speak to the populace and make a formal apology.
“The speech is tonight. At dusk. Luna is… still reluctant to be out in the night but organizing this event and gathering the populace at such short time has forced the timetable as far back as I dare. Luna will host the event at Canterlot Square. There, with me by her side, she shall official reveal herself as a sovereign of Equestria and Co-ruler. She will then be open for questions by all ponies and try her best to assuage their fears”
The six friends pondered this for a moment, sharing weary glances as they thought it over, “How can we help Princess?” Fluttershy asked with surprising firmness. The others looked to their monarch with determination.
Celestia bowed her head, “Thank you all. What I have to ask… it may be uncomfortable for you to do. I do not doubt there will be some amount of… stigma leveled at you all”
“We’re not scared” Pinkie said.
“What I ask is a simple task but may have wider implications for you all. As you have no doubt heard many ponies still fear my sister. They have a great deal of anger and distrust towards her that, honestly, the last three months of absence by my sister has bred a whole viper’s nest of rumors and slander about her. That she is biding her time to strike again. That she is really still the Nightmare and locked away for the time being. Or that she is completely insane and kept prisoner by myself” the last comment was spoken with a harsh sneer of contempt by Celestia.
“I ask you all to stand with my sister. To support her and provide a unified front to whatever hysteria is thrown at her. Know that many upstanding and influential ponies are still calling for Lunas banishment even now. Anypony that sides with my sister will be most likely treated with a great deal of scorn. That is the impression that I have gathered from the public. I will support you all as best as I am able, and I am probably overreacting quite a bit, but this will not be easy for you all… I just…”
Celestia lapsed into nervous silence. Honestly she wasn’t sure what to expect at this summit. The statespony in her knew that at worse it would probably be a rather stony crowd listening to Luna try and apologize to them and throw some snarky comments back at her.
Though heaven help anypony who dared try and undermine her sister.
And that was the cinch. The sister in her, an aspect of herself that had been buried for over a millennia and now had roared back into life was imagining an angry mob storming the podium, hurling rocks and foul abuse at her horrified sister. She imagined Luna falling into a well of depression after trying and failing to make amends and the thought was almost enough to make even her fly into a panic.
And likewise she imagined her dearest Twilight, who she had missed so much, and her precious friends being blacklisted and ridiculed by every Canterlot snob for daring to try and help Luna.
Over the last thousand years Celestia had been a shining beacon of strength and nobility for Equestria. And now in the mere three months since her sisters return she’d been drawing closer and closer to becoming a wreck. Fears and anxieties plaguing her at every turn and it was becoming harder for her to focus on the day to day as she worried constantly about Luna.
“We don’t care”
“We’ll always help you princess”
“Just point me at those fro-fro bullies and ah’ll sort them out”
Celestia couldn’t prevent a warm prideful smile as the six mares stepped forward and pledged their support. Truly Equestria had been blessed when these young ponies took stewardship of the elements of harmony.
Still pride had to wait, there was much to do.
“We must make haste back to Canterlot. While the majority of the conference is being prepared as we speak I will need to debrief you all in greater detail and introduce you once again to Luna. I’m afraid I have been ‘winging it’ so to speak and haven’t had time to explain my plans to her yet”
“I can’t wait to hand her her invite!” Pinkie squealed in excitement. The others laughed at her energetic behavior.
“Princess is anypony else helping you and Luna? You mentioned preparations are being made?”
Celestia nodded, “Indeed there are my student. To my pleased surprise minister Nobleheart has taken it upon himself to organize and prepare Canterlot square for the event as well as notify the populous. I am in his debt for the efforts he has made to rally the nobles together and prevent any mishaps from occurring”
Rainbow looked at Twilight in suspicion, “I thought you said he wanted Luna gone?”
“He did. He was strongly advocating for her banishment when she was asleep”
“I can only surmise that time and seeing Luna for himself has softened his stance. To all intentions that seems to be the case” Celestia said thoughtfully.
“How are we getting to Canterlot Princess?”
“If you are ready I will teleport you all to Canterlot palace myself. It will be a little nauseas but I promise there will be no harm done to any of you”
The friends exchanged looks, whispers were exchanged.
“Ah have to check thangs at the farm first princess. Ah won’t be long”
“Work can wait but I do have some orders I have to send away. It won’t take more than ten minutes”
“Angel needs feeding but then I’ll be right back princess I-I promise!”
With quick apologies the group filed out to attend to last minute business leaving only Twilight, Spike, Celestia and Rainbow Dash alone in the library. The pegasus yawned and padded over to a comfy spot before promptly falling asleep again, “Wake me when they’re back” she mumbled before curling into a ball.
Twilight grinned nervously but Celestia only chuckled, “Would you like some tea while we wait for them?” the unicorn asked quietly.
Celestia gave her a warm look, “That… would be fantastic my dear Twilight”
Twilight beamed happily and trotted to the kitchen to make a brew for them. Celestia sighed happily before taking a seat at a table. She called out to Twilight, asking idle questions and inquiring on how she was doing. The young unicorn excitedly calling back, talking about the events of the last few weeks and asking about Celestias time as well.
Keeping as quiet as he could Spike took a seat next to Celestia and rested his head in his arms. He saw Celestia glance at him, a moment of guilt crossing her eyes as she realized she hadn’t acknowledged him but the young dragon smiled and motioned for her to continue. With a grateful smile she resumed her chat with Twilight.
Spike sighed and closed his eyes blissfully. He listened to his big sister and Celestia talk, the underlying joy in their words clear to him as they welcomed each other back into their lives.
It felt good to listen to them talk like friends again.

Many miles away in the city of Canterlot a certain mare was also experiencing a moment of quiet reflection, though her thoughts were much more melancholy.
Princess Luna sat alone in Celestias private room as she stared at herself in one of her sisters tall dress mirrors. It had clearly been made for a being of Celestias size, the mirror stretching higher than Lunas own height. It made her reflection look very small in comparison.
Luna held little expression as she considered her own appearance. She had avoided mirrors as much as possible, after seeing her wretched body once when she first returned she had refused to look again, but today was special and she had worked up the nerve to approach the plane of glass. What looked back wasn’t as bad as it was before but still made her heart ache sadly.
She was recovering that was true, her body no longer malnourished to the point of death, and her coat and mane had regained some luster and even her wings almost possessed a full covering of feathers. It was just her face, and the eyes that stared back at her blankly.
There was so much pain… so much emptiness. It was disconcerting to be able to acknowledge how lifeless her own expression was. The eyes just stared back at her distantly, the pony in the mirror not even recognized as her own body, just a mare that had had far too much happen to her.
“It’s a shame you know”
Luna blinked, “What?”
“How dead inside you are. You try and be strong, you’re trying now to muster the will to care about something but just look at yourself. You can barely be bothered by this”
“That’s true…”
“So why try? What’s the point of this?”
“I made a promise”
“Promises can be broken”
Luna shook her head fiercely, “No. Not this promise”
The mare in the mirror sighed, “Yeah I guess you’re right. Still it is a shame”
“I’ll get better” Luna said resolutely. Her reflection shook her head, “No not that. Don’t you remember? You used to be so pretty once”
“So as I said. Such a shame what’s happened to you now”
Luna frowned and looked herself over, “Celly still thinks I’m pretty” she said uncertainly.
The other Luna gave her a sympathetic look, “She has to say that, she’s your sister, and probably she means it. But there’s a big difference between pretty and being beautiful. Being the goddess you used to be”
“I never cared about that” Luna spat. Her reflection gave her a nasty smile, “Now that’s a lie. Remember how many suitors would approach Celestia? It made you jealous didn’t it? How many young stallions wanted to marry her and nopony wanted you”
Luna’s glare was deadly cold, “Is there a point to this? Yes it hurt that everypony loved Celly and not me. But I never wanted that. A snobbish noble asking for marriage simply for prestige and not love? Celly didn’t want it either and she envied me for not being endlessly proposed by self-entitled nobles”
Her reflection held up her hooves, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have brought up Celestia. I know she’s still a touchy subject. Still my point is that you’re going out there soon, in front of hundreds of ponies I might add, and you want them to be impressed. You want them to think, ‘wow, look at that magnificent and sexy mare!’”
Luna actually blushed, “I-I’ll make it work. I don’t care what I look like. Besides Celly will be beside me to help”
“Yes but wouldn’t you rather have the little ponies look at you Luna?” the other Luna whispered with a sly grin.
Luna eyed her counterpart, she didn’t like her expression, “What are you getting at?”
“You were beautiful once-“
“We’ve already been over this”
“-feared and respected by all who saw you-“
“Wait, what?”
“-Everypony knew who you were and that you were not be disrespected”
Her reflection licked her lips and bared her fangs in a rectus grin, Luna stared back uneasily, “What are you saying?”
The mare in the mirrors grin grew wider until rows of serrated teeth flashed. She blinked and the deep blue orbs she shared with Luna were replaced by draconian slits. Luna fell back in shock as the other mare grew taller until she towered over the recumbent alicorn.
“Remember how beautiful you once were. How powerful you could be again!”
Luna screamed in fright, “I won’t go back to being a slave!”
The Nightmare in the mirror shook her head, “No Luna. Not a slave. A powerful force that all shall bow to”
“For all the horrors that Nightmare Moon did you still remember how powerful you were back then. It felt good didn’t it? Battling Celestia and her armies? Proving your strength through might. You could still be that princess”
“I don’t understand… Nightmare is gone so who are you?” Luna whispered.
“I’m not her” the dark Luna tapped her horn, “But the power she wielded rests right here Luna. In you. You never needed a demon inside to make you strong. That power existed within you all along. All you have to do is embrace it! Accept it! Use your power not hide from it!”
“No… No that’s not what I want…”
“And yet here I am so a part of you must have been taking some of Nightmares teachings to heart” the mirror mare laughed maliciously, “Maybe now that you’ve realized nopony is going to imprison you again you’re starting to understand that maybe you can start pushing your own weight around for a change?”
Luna winced and clutched at her head. She looked to the others for help but her friends had retreated to the shadows and merely watched her, silent and unhelpful.
She jumped as Desire brushed against her side, soft as silk and dangerously quiet. The mare didn’t say a word but looked at the smirking nightmare before fixing her gaze on Luna with a haunting intensity. Luna licked her dry lips as the Nightmare and her Desire stared her down.
“Would it really be so bad to be the boss of your own fate for once?”
Luna didn’t answer. She wasn’t sure how to answer.
A gentle knock sounded behind her, Luna jumping and scrabbling back from the gilded white door as voices spoke outside.
“Luna?” Celestia called to her.
“Think about it Luna” Desire whispered in her ear. Luna flinched and looked back but the mares had gone. Only her rattled and scared reflection looked back at her.
“Luna are you ok?”
The concern in her sisters voice drew Luna out of her stupor. “I’m ok! I’m ok! One second!” she trotted to the door and unlocked it, unnecessary true as Celestia could easily teleport in but it was for politeness’s sake. On the other side her radiant sister looked down at her with worry, “We heard you shout. Are you alright?”
“I’m fine” Luna tilted her head, “We?”
Celestia smiled sheepishly and stepped aside. Behind her six mares waited nervously but each wore a friendly smile as Luna looked at them.
‘Bang!’ “SURPRISE!” a pink mare with a wide grin hopped excitedly as confetti rained down upon them. The others shot panicked looks at her and the strange cannon she held as Lunas ears dropped back in fright and she slowly edged away.
“Luna it’s alright” Celestia quickly stepped closer and gently brushed Lunas side. The other alicorn closed her eyes and took a deep breath, “Sorry” she looked to her sibling, “I was surprised that’s all”
Somepony snorted behind her, “Yeah. Surprised. That’s one thing to say”
“Anger shut up”
Luna curiously studied the elements themselves. The six mares shuffled nervously, even Pinkie Pies smile drooped as she realized Luna had been ready to bolt, “We didn’t mean to scare you Princess” the yellow pegasus said comfortingly.
‘Hold your head high’ “It is quite… alright. I am easily startled it seems and I apologize if it offended you in any way”
Her polite manner of speech seemed to surprise everypony but they regarded her with greater interest as she forced herself to look them in the eye. That is until she looked upon Twilight Sparkle. She faltered, and only a tremendous force of will stopped her from falling to her haunches and begging forgiveness.
Celestia noted her sisters unease, “I do not think you’ve been probably introduced to these ladies yet have you Luna?”
Luna hesitated, “No?”
Rainbow Dash stepped forward without invite, never one to wait for opportunity, “I’m Rainbow Dash! You may not have heard of me yet but this pegasus is the future wonderbolt captain! But glory and fame aside if you’re ever in a jam I’m always ready to help”
“Modest as always right RD?” Applejack drawled. She shot a look of reproach at her before giving Luna a kindly smile, “Names Applejack your highness. It’s a pleasure ta meet you”
“I am Rarity your majesty. Charmed to make your acquaintance” the white unicorn performed a stately bow that drew an eyeroll from Applejack and Rainbow Dash, “mock away but at least I show proper decorum” Rarity huffed.
Another burst of confetti drew their attention to a hyper pink earth pony, “I’m Pinkie Pie! Equestrias number one party animal! Oh I’m so happy to meet you at last! Oh the parties I’ve got planned, you’ve got a thousand years of catching up to do! Do you like cake? Chocolate gateau or maybe vanilla icing? Ever playing pin the tail on the pony? What games would you like to play? Finding out what ponies did so long ago is really-“
Rainbow jammed her hoof in Pinkies snout cutting her off, “She has a habit of forgetting when to stop” Pinkie nodded sagely, Rainbow grinning at her in response.
Applejack pointed towards Fluttershy “And this is-“
“I’m Fluttershy your highness. I’m glad to see you’re doing better”
The others watched in surprise as Fluttershy stepped forward to better examine Luna. They’d never expected their friend to be this outspoken. Luna shuffled her hooves a little as Fluttershy looked up at her but couldn’t retreat from those kind eyes. There wasn’t any kind of hostility in this little pegasus.
“You’re looking much healthy then the last time we saw you. You’ve been very strong to come all this way”
“T-thank you… Miss Fluttershy”
Fluttershy giggled, covering her mouth cutely, “Please Luna there’s no need for ‘Miss’. My friends just call me Fluttershy”
Luna wasn’t sure what to say, she settled for nodding, anything else might make her sniffle and reveal how pleased she was at what Fluttershy said to her.
Her eyes fell on Twilight. Stars above what should she do now?
‘I promised I would make amends’ she reminded herself.
Head slightly lowered she nervously approached Twilight and bowed, “Twilight Sparkle. It pleases us to see you here”
Twilights smile was equally nervous, “I’m happy to be here princess”
“Oh heavens the little dragons looking at us. What do we say?” Filly squeaked. The others shared looks of fear, Luna gulped, ‘this is what I do’
“Young dragon, Twilight Sparkle, I wish to apologize to you both. To all of you in fact”
“T-there’s no need-“ Twilight stammered.
Luna shook her head, “But there is. We did terrible things in the past and even when freed from our captor we continued to hurt ponies in our delirium. We hurt you and those dear to you as well as many other ponies. For that we must apologize”
The alicorn looked up meeting everyponies gaze with a determined expression, “I do not expect your forgiveness but I give my promise that I will work tirelessly to prove myself to all of you. That one day I shall be worthy of being a princess of Equestria”
Luna stepped back and glanced at Celestia, she felt a little exposed after such a speech but felt better at seeing the proud look her sister gave her.
She almost squeaked in fright as somepony hugged her. She looked down in surprise at Twilight Sparkle, even as Celestia chuckled, “Miss Sparkle?”
“I’m sorry too Luna. I should have tried harder to be your friend. I’ve been a terrible pony”
“You have been anything but terrible Twilight Sparkle”
“We all saw how much pain you were in. It’s my fault you didn’t have more help” Twilight said wretchedly. Luna carefully untangled herself from Twilights hug and pushed her back. The look of uncertainty the unicorn gave her broke her heart but having somepony touching her, even one of her saviors, was still too much for her. Though she’d started making headway with Celestia.
She gave Twilight a reassuring smile, “Twilight Sparkle. I feel that we could both spend hours apologizing to each other. We both feel tremendous guilt and… though I feel undeserving of your apologies I will not do you the disservice of not accepting them. Perhaps we should both accept the others feelings and move on?”
Twilight wiped at her eyes and laughed, “Celestia said the same thing to me too”
“Indeed? Then that pleases me”
Celestia stepped forward, “We all are here to help you Luna. These six mares want to be at your side when you present yourself to the populous tonight”
Luna was surprised, “You are here to help me?” she asked of the six elements.
“Of course!”
“We’ve got your back princess”
They each gave a passionate outburst in answer to Lunas question. The alicorn was frankly astonished. She never imagined anypony would actually be so willing to help her.
“Thank you… thank you all… I…” Luna sniffed and hastily looked away, “I don’t deserve such support”
“That is not true” Celestia said kindly. She brushed her wing across Lunas side and her sister smiled at her bashfully.
“Excuse me?”
The two sisters looked down curiously at Pinkie Pie. The party pony beamed at them before she retrieved a slip of paper from her mane and held it out to Luna. The dark princess hesitantly took the proffered item and read it quickly.
“I am invited to a… welcome back to Equestria party?”
“That’s right!” Pinkies smile could have lit a room.
“I have attended galas and such before… is this some kind of private function?”
“No silly! Pinkie giggled, this is just a party to celebrate you! Just you and all your friends having a good time together!”
“I… I have never attended such an event. The only gatherings I attended were stately events with strangers” Luna felt intrigued.
Rainbow Dash padded over and nudged Pinkie playfully, “You’re in for a treat princess. Pinkie throws the best parties ever! We’re all going to have a great time together”
“And you’re invited” Twilight added nodding at the invite Luna held. The alicorn almost shaking as she struggled to control the rush of euphoria she felt as these six mares and her beloved sister smiled at her.
‘I… I don’t know what to do’
“I feel all peaceful… it’s weird” Anger muttered.
“I’m wide awake. What’s wrong with me?” Apathy quipped.
Filly squealed loudly drawing winces from the others, “WE’RE SO HAPPY!!”
“Thank you all. I don’t… I don’t…” Luna sniffed loudly and turned away, “Damnation” she hissed as she felt hot tears spill down her cheeks.
Celestia drew close, “Sister?” she gently touched Lunas shoulder but the smaller alicorn shrugged her off and stepped away, “Just give us a moment” she hissed.
“It’s ok to be a little overwhelmed Luna” Celestia whispered.
“Not for us! We must always be in control. We are tired of crying” Luna snapped.
Luna swiped at her eyes angry at her show of emotion. She was happy. She really was. But the tears just reminded her too much of the others times she’d cried. Those first horrible years on the moon.
She promised herself she’d never cry again.
“We understand Luna. Do you want some time alone?” Fluttershy asked softly.
“No! No... We do not wish to be alone”
The midnight alicorn took a deep breath and tried smiling. It looked more like a grimace but the others could see the tearful joy in her eyes, “You have done nothing wrong to us. We owe you so much. We want more than anything to be your friend”
The others said the same that they wanted to be friends too, and soon they were all chatting away to cheer her up. They said it was ok to cry, (Rainbow humming and erring a little) that they understood and that everything would be ok.
For the first time since she’d returned to Equestria she actually started to believe that.
Celestia called for attention, “I am sorry everypony but much as I wish we could all retire to dinner together and talk some more we must get the preparations underway” Celestia looked at Luna and her eyes were unusually serous, “Are you ready for tonight Luna?”
Luna didn’t hesitate, “I am” she stated.
“Good. Then girls I have to ask you to follow me. I have tasks that need your help and Luna needs time to prepare herself”
Luna almost grimaced. She’d been supposed to write some kind of speech but had spent the time talking to herself in a mirror instead.
“If I may princess but have you had time to style your mane yet? Are you waiting for a manedresser to arrive?” Rarity asked worriedly. Luna blinked and patted her mane a few times. Was something wrong with it?
“Rarity now is not the time to point things out” Twilight hissed. Her fellow unicorn glowered at her, “I am not doing this to be mean Twilight. I ask out of a desire to help. Luna is going on stage to the whole city. A city of high-class ponies who practically worship fashion! Luna needs to look her best if she wants to win them over”
“She looks fine to me” Applejack said weakly. Rarity shot her a look and the farm pony gnawed her lip. The fashion mare raised an eyebrow and Applejack groaned and hung her head, “Ok she could look better” she mumbled. Lying wasn’t her strongpoint.
“Girls could you be any meaner to the poor mare!?” Twilight hissed angrily. The others shared guilty looks but Rarity took the lead as she looked pointedly at Luna. Twilight followed her gaze and clearly struggled to find words to retort. The alicorn stared back in confusion.
To be fair Luna wasn’t unattractive. Far from it. The first time they’d seen her she had been a starved and wretched shadow of a mare. Now she had regained a slender yet sensual figure and her bright eyes and pleasant features were clear to see. There was a beauty just aching to be set free.
The problem was that her mane was so tangled and long it practically covered her face and pooled across the floor. Her tail was similarly knotted and her hooves were in desperate need of a hoof treatment. Though she was clean and healthy she clearly hadn’t had anypony tidy her up as it were.
She was a disaster. And the snobby nobles of Canterlot would be quick to comment on a princess in such a state.
Rarity steeled herself, “Luna. Would you allow me to tidy up your mane? I know it’s very forward of me but I believe it could really help you”
Luna blinked and lifted some of her mane, looking at it as if seeing it for the first time. A cough from Celestia drew her attention, “Rarity is more than qualified to be your stylist sister. I think she could help” she said persuasively.
“I suppose… my mane has become rather overgrown…”
“Say no more! I will have you looking radiant princess! By the time we’re done everypony will be dazzled by you” Rarity squee’d in delight. The others hid their grins behind their hooves, they could easily imagine Rarity shrieking ‘Makeover!’ in her head.
Rarity excitedly urged Luna to return to the room and take a seat, the princess bemused but strangely not upset by the attention. The unicorn was so excited at the prospect of styling a member of royalty that she didn’t even realize she was in Celestias personal quarters.
Twilight did however. She held back a shrill cry of reproach; ponies didn’t just walk into a monarch’s bedroom! “I apologize Princess I’m sure she didn’t mean to! I can get her back!”
“For whatever reason my dear?”
Twilight gestured lamely, “She’s in your bedroom?”
Celestia laughed, “Twilight I’ve spent hundreds of years having my bedroom tended by curious maids and an open door policy that ponies have been happy to take advantage of. I have no secrets to hide in that room”
“Oh… that’s good”
“All the real secrets are in my hidden lair” Celestia said with a wink.
“Eh?”
“Twilight you are so easy to tease” Celestia giggled as the young unicorns mouth open and closed as she struggled for words. The others shared Celestias amusement and good-naturedly laughed amongst themselves.
“Everypony please!” Rarity appeared at the bedroom doorway, “This is a delicate procedure and I need you all to go about your business. Luna is shy enough as it is without all of you hanging around and presumably watching over my shoulders”
Rarity bowed quickly to Celestia, “No offence intended princess”
Luna coughed for attention, “I’m ok with them being around”
The fires of a true zealot of fashion burned in Raritys eyes, “My dear this is a transformation that I am undertaking. It should be a mystery to our friends and your sister so that when I reveal you to them they will all be amazed and bedazzled by the beauty before them. It must be a surprise!”
“Very well miss Rarity we shall defer to your experience”
“As will I” Celestia said cheerfully. She motioned for the others to follow her, “Come my little ponies. There is much work to be done still”
She hesitated and poked her head back into the bedroom, “I’ll see you soon sister” she said softly.
Luna smiled and waved her away, “Go. I am having a… beauty treatment? Huzzah!”
The elder alicorn chuckled and said goodbye. Luna heard her talking to the rest of the elements before the door was closed by Rarity.
“Not so sure about this” Apathy remarked as Luna and her friends noted Raritys almost manic grin.
“Now do not worry dear, Rarity hefted a sleek pair of scissors and examined it critically, I’m a professional”

‘I wasn’t expecting this’
Celestia was very rarely surprised. After all over a thousand years of life she’d seen pretty much everything. Been there, done that, got a postcard. So when she was surprised it was often something very monumental.
And this was monumental. In the weathered Canterlot square, admittedly the repairs should have been finished over a month ago but she had been rather preoccupied, a form of carnival air had overtaken the city. Brightly colored stalls ringed the plaza and various musicians, performers and acrobats plied their skills to entertain the massive crowd that had gathered here.
Fillies and colts laughed and ran from attraction to attraction while adults gathered with friends and family enjoying the good atmosphere. As Celestia watched a unicorn with a bright red coat and flaming cutie mark called forth a corona of fire that weaved and danced in the air. The stallion making motions, that looked a great deal like some fighting style to Celestia, and the fire followed his hooves with grand sweeping gestures. The crowd watched with excitement.
Beside her Twilight was also staring in astonishment, “Princess this… this is amazing!” The other shared agreement, “Should’ve brought ma cart” Applejack grumbled.
“Indeed it is Twilight” Celestia coincided. To be honest as shocked as she was it was a clear relief to her. She’d expected to see a crowd of angry, sullen and possibly fearful ponies awaiting Luna’s speech. She was preparing herself to try and assuage her subjects’ fears as best she could until Luna was ready to meet them.
What she hadn’t expected was for Luna’s first public appearance to be turned into a public holiday with attractions to match. It was working a treat as instead of fear her ponies were laughing and enjoying themselves.
There was still no guarantee things would stay that way once Luna began her speech but this idea was genius. Pure genius.
A delicate cough drew her gaze to none other than minister Nobleheart, the young prince himself. He bowed to her, “Your highness” he said even as his smile quirked a little. She could see in his glittering eyes that he knew he had caught her by surprise and was quietly reviling in it.
His small grin faded to confusion as Celestia bowed to him “Thank you Nobleheart”
“I merely did as you asked princess”
The alicorn shook her head, “No minister, you went above and beyond. All these ponies here have laughter in their hearts thanks to your efforts”
The stallion looked away, the very picture of refined embarrassment, “Thank you princess”
“This must have cost an enormous amount of bits to create in such a short time. I am happy to reimburse you?”
Nobleheart shook his head firmly, “Unnecessary princess. This is my gift to you and your sister”
His eyes flicked to the mares beside Celestia, lingering on Twilight for a moment, “As your protégé can attest I… was not the most supportive stallion I could have been. This is my way of making amends”
“Lot of that going around” Rainbow quipped with a teasing smile at Twilight. The unicorn flushed but bobbed her head in agreement, “Minister Nobleheart this is a fantastic fair you’ve made”
“I’m glad you think so. I was worried I’d receive another shout of disapproval from you”
Twilight blushed but the minster was smiling lightly so she knew he only spoke in jest, still, “Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to offend you”
He waved her away, “Nonsense young lady. You spoke passionately for what you believed. Nopony can censor you for that”
“Young lady? Isn’t he like a few years older than us?”
“Hush Rainbow”
Celestia stepped forward and looked favorably on the royal stallion, “Well said Minister. And in that case I also must apologize. I too have spoken to you in rather heated passion recently, (behind her Rainbow fought the urge to snigger while Applejack glared at her reproachfully), but I fear passion can still lead us to say things we regret. I apologize for any difficulties I’ve put you and your fellows through over the last few months”
Nobleheart bowed once again, “Think nothing more of it princess” he said softly.
For a moment the princess and her minister merely looked at each other, both seemingly reevaluating their impressions of the other. A burst of fire and a cheer from the crowd broke the trance and Noble stepped back, smiling self-consciously and motioning for the others to follow him. “I understand we still have some time before the speech. Perhaps I could show you ladies some of the performers who wonderfully made the time and work to be here today. And then I will show you the podium where the speech will be held”
“Lead on Nobleheart” Celestia answered with a smile.

A little while later Celestia was making her way back to her quarters to collect her sister. Tucked under her wing was an innocuous oak box that she had collected from the palace vaults. She was almost giddy with anticipation of Lunas reaction when she presented it to her.
While the greater part of her mind was focused on Luna her thoughts kept returning to Nobleheart. She was truly surprised and immensely grateful for the work he’d put in today. He’d handled the affair like a military venture and planned it to the smallest detail.
The various performers he introduced Celestia and the girls to were local talent eager to earn bits and work on short notice. Most major companies and firms had been approached and told that today would be an emergency holiday and that their staff would be allowed to take the day off if they asked. Naturally most of them argued the point but Noble paid generous sums to placate and reimburse them.
He spoke with Celestia about his ideas for how the elements could help. Celestia had found herself agreeing to most of them. He’d gathered together other pegasus flyers and invited Rainbow Dash to perform some tricks with them for the crowd. Naturally she had agreed. Applejack was asked to support the marketers ply their trade. To her amazement her brother was already there selling apples, a written invitation from Nobleheart himself in his hoof.
Lastly Twilight and Fluttershy were on crowd control. This was Celestias own plan for Twilight to handle the logistics of the event and the young unicorn had jumped at the chance. Last she had seen her she’d been firing off orders to a dozen baffled ponies who nonetheless obeyed. Fluttershy stayed by her side, encouraging everyone to work together for Luna.
‘Seems she comes out of her shell when it’s for another. It’s always the quiet ones who have hidden depths’ Celestia thought fondly.
She reached her room and rapped on the door twice. She heard muffled voices before the door flew open and Rarity looked up at her with a satisfied smile. The dressmaker cleared her throat and swept a foreleg behind her, “Princess Celestia. May I present… princess Luna”
Celestia held her breath as her sister stepped into view. Luna’s grace and elegance ever apparent as she approached her elder and looked up at her nervously. “Luna… I…” Celestia struggled for words. All she could do was stare in awe.
The skittish and scared filly she knew had vanished and in her place was a truly beautiful young mare. As her eyes swept over her sister she struggled to say something. But everytime she formulated words her eyes were distracted by the sight before her.
Lunas mane had been trimmed and styled, light blue bangs curling around her face and accenting her features. A thick curl of hair swept over her right eye, a clear imitation of Celestias own manestyle, and making her visible eye even more striking. Likewise her tail had been perfectly tended to and flowed in a graceful arc behind her while her coat practically shimmered like stardust.
What amazed the elder alicorn were the simple touches Rarity had applied to her sister. The unicorn certainly approved of the idea that less is more. A small dab of blusher to her cheeks, a touch of mascara over her eyelashes and a trace of rouge to her lips. She looked more like a young mare going to a ball then an immortal alicorn.
Her period of silence was making Luna anxious, “Sister? Do you not like how we look?” she asked nervously.
Celestia shook off her trance, “Not all at. Luna you look… you look beautiful. Truly radiant. I can scarcely believe the change”
The monarch looked favorably on Rarity, “You are a credit to her Rarity. Thank you”
Rarity flushed with embarrassment, “You’re welcome princess”
Celestia returned her attention to Luna, watching with amusement as her younger sister twirled and took a few experimental steps. “I do feel lighter without so much overgrown hair. I hadn’t even noticed the difference until now” she remarked.
Celestia smiled mischeviously, “Then perhaps this will resettle things for you?” she presented the box she carried to Luna.
Her sister noted Celestias excited expression and gingerly took the proffered item, “If this is some kind of dress sister-“, her words ended in a quick gasp as she opened the lid and saw what was inside. With shaking hooves she reached in and lifted out an item she hadn’t seen for untold centuries.
Celestia watched as tears shimmered in her sisters eyes, “Your crown” she said tenderly.
Luna swallowed as she carefully turned the black crown over in her hooves. The ancient headpiece still sparkled, its obsidian material catching sheens of light while the tiny diamonds inside it twinkled like stars in a night sky.
She still remembered when she had first been bestowed it. Gifted to her by Celestia herself when Luna turned sixteen.
When she had become official recognized as the second ruler of Equestria…
“Take it back!”
Celestia drew back as Luna thrust the crown at her, her sisters eyes wide and pleading, “Luna what’s wrong?”
“I don’t deserve it, take it away from me!”
The white alicorn placed her hooves over Lunas to still her shaking, “That is nonsense sister”
“I haven’t gained forgiveness yet. I shouldn’t be allowed to wear it”
Celestia wing reached round to tenderly raise Lunas chin. She felt elation that her sister didn’t shrug her off, “You are a princess of Equestria. You are my equal. You have the right to wear this crown”
Luna sniffed uncertainly, Celestia pressed on, “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize this would be such a shock. I didn’t mean to upset you Lulu”
“S’ok”
“Luna… this crown isn’t something to earn. It’s what you are. It represents an important part of yourself. It’s a reminder of your duty and obligations”
Celestia feathers rubbed at Lunas cheek comfortingly, the younger alicorn leaning into the touch, “I don’t know… that crown was worn by somepony else a long time ago” she whispered.
“She’s right here. Right in front of me. She hasn’t gone anywhere”
Luna felt buoyed by the conviction in her sisters words. “I know this will sound like more pressure, and it undoubtedly is and for that I’m sorry, but to meet your subjects today… wearing this crown will further cement your role as princess. Another proof that the true steward of the night has returned and that she is here to stay”
“Plus, Celestia smiled teasingly, I bet you’ll look even more beautiful with it on”
Luna laughed and swiped at her eyes. She warily looked at the crown in her hooves before taking a deep breath and raising it above her. Celestia looked at her encouragingly while she noticed Rarity blowing daintily into a small napkin to hide her emotions. Luna hesitated as the crown hovered over her mane.
Hot breath flicked past her ear “No going back. You sure you want this?” Desire whispered.
Luna placed the crown atop her head and almost sagged as the cold material rested on her mane. The crown felt both alien and hauntingly familiar as she absorbed its weight and the feel of it.
A part of her wanted to throw it across the room but the rest felt a deep sense of completion having it there. Like a vital part of her had returned at last.
“You look amazing princess” Rarity offered. Luna smiled at her shyly before something made her face scrounge up.
She sneezed and her eyes glanced up in confusion. Small motes of dust were falling from the crown and tickling her nose. Celestia quickly noticed and looked horrified, “I’m sorry Luna I- In my haste I forgot to properly dust it off. I swear it has been maintained I haven’t forgotten it all these years”
Luna watched another dust mote float past, “It’s ok”
“Rarity do you have a spare neckerchief?”
“Um yes. Yes! Right here”
Luna stepped forward and pulled her sister into a hug. Celestia froze in shock as Luna nuzzled her chest.
“Thank you sister. It’s perfect”
The hug tightened and Celestia blushed. Full-body hugs from somepony nearly her own size was something she was unused to, “Y-you’re welcome Luna” she stammered.
Luna drew back and carefully adjusted her crown. She smiled brightly as her hooves came away a little dusty. This was perfect.
“It’s been just as alone as we were. Sad and lonely until now” Filly whispered. The other mares stared reverently at the crown as Luna giggled to herself.
She didn’t feel so bad now. Her crown wasn’t something to be scared of. It had missed her just as much as she had missed everything else. It hadn’t been complete until it was perched back on her brow.
It felt nice to know that something in this world hadn’t been able to move on without her.
She spun to face Rarity and her sister. They looked at her in amusement as Luna gave them a delighted smile, “I’m ready!”

“No princess Luna can’t pay you back!”
The stallion Twilight was arguing with glowered at her, he was just one more in the long line of stupid claims Twilight had been dealing with for over an hour, “She owes me bits!”
“Not for you losing a contact lens!” Twilight shouted.
“You said you’d pay that old guy for his walking stick!”
“That was because it was family heirloom and he was an old stallion. You on the other hoof can easily replace your contact lens. You wouldn’t try and charge princess Celestia if she bumped into you and made you lose something”
The stallion shrugged, “Yeah but that’s princess Celestia” he said bluntly.
Twilights amethyst eyes narrowed, “Go away”
“But what about-“
He backpedaled when Twilight stamped a hoof and her horn flared dangerously, “BEAT IT!” she shrieked. The civilian hurried to escape while Twilight fought to control her anger. She glared at the line of ponies all demanding bits and they slunk away fearfully.
“Twilight you shouldn’t let them get to you” Fluttershy said beside her. The pegasus’s gentle eyes calming her a little.
“I’m just disgusted Fluttershy. Everyone of those stupid ponies is like, ‘give me these bits, fix this quick, I want this, I want that!’ They could be a little more understanding to Luna”
“But they can’t Twilight. They don’t know Luna like we do. They don’t see her as anything else but a danger”
Fluttershys sobering words made Twilight sigh in defeat, “I know. Hopefully that will change soon”
“Oh I think it will” Fluttershy said. Her inflection drew Twilights attention and the pegasus motioned ahead. Twilight followed her gaze and gasped.
“Booths closed come back tomorrow!” she said in a rush and ran for it, Fluttershy chasing after her. The few ponies brave or stupid enough to still be hanging around yelled at her back but Twilight ignored them. In the podium set up in the centre of the square princess Celestia had just appeared.
In all the excitement and entertainment nopony had noticed the golden flare of their monarchs teleportation but it didn’t take long for them to realize she was here. Just her presence was enough that through whispers and nudges the crowd grew steadily quiet and focused on Celestia.
The alicorns smile was as gentle and matronly as ever and it never failed to draw in her subjects, though they noticed the apprehension she held and it worried them. Her expression grew more relieved as the elements gathered before her. Rarity began to explain to her friends what wonders she had performed before she realized she was holding Celestia back and drawing silent with a sheepish laugh.
Celestia glanced above at her beloved sun. She had already commanded it to set and the sky was on fire with the hues of dusk. The moon was beginning to peek over the horizon, the perfect time to introduce her sister to the world.
“My little ponies hear me now! I have important news to share with you all!”
Silence reigned as everypony gave her their full attention.
Celestia licked her lips and sighed deeply, “How easy this seemed when I planned this speech. But I suppose everything appears easy in your mind. Actually confronting the problem or admitting a mistake is much harder in real life it seems”
Her ponies shared looks of concern at their monarchs somber words. Celestia noticed this and smiled in a mixture of sadness and pride.
“I see you all looking at me, concern on your faces. It’s always been that way, something I took for granted in my early years but now I see it as the treasure it is. Yet it can still amaze me how forgiving you can be for an old mare who can make terrible mistakes”
The crowd was quiet for a moment then one pony nervously raised a hoof, “What mistake princess?”
Celestia eyes bore a millennia old sadness, “A mistake I made a long time ago. A mistake I made once to somepony special to me. Somepony I loved. And again I made another mistake in promising to all my subjects that they would never again know the pain of conflict and war, and failing to keep that promise”
“This summit that I have asked you attend… its purpose is to reveal mistakes. Its message is to accept them, to face them, and to work to have them forgiven. And before I can ask you to forgive somepony else I must first ask you to forgive me. For this whole matter starts and ends with me most of all”
“We’d always forgive you princess!” a mare shouted from the crowd. The others yelled in affirmation.
Celestia bowed her head in appreciation, “It pleases me to hear that but I ask you all to be impartial now. This.., crime I shall reveal is beyond grave and I will not accept a free pass as it were. We all must stand up to our mistakes and without judgment we learn nothing”
She looked up as the last of suns rays turned the world a bright red. High above the void of space was beginning to appear, starlight burning and the moon slowly rising above them all. The sight brought a bittersweet smile to Celestias face.
“The stars are beautiful are they not?”
The ponies shared looks of confusion at their princesses offhoof remark. Some glanced up and seemed taken aback for a moment, as if seeing the moon and stars for the first time.
“A long time ago… so long in fact it would have faded completely from history without immortals like myself to remember, two sisters ruled together. The elder controlled the sun and day while the younger guarded the moon and night. For awhile things were perfect. The land knew peace and all ponies lived in harmony”
“But the ponies loved only the day and slept during the night. Though this was the natural order it made the younger sister jealous of the love the ponies had for her older sister. Over time this jealously ripened into bitterness and anger, and eventually the younger sister refused to make way for the day and forced endless night on the land. All would love her night eternal and nothing her sister or their subjects could say would sway her”
Celestias speech faltered for a moment, she drew in a shaky breathe “And so with no alternative left to her… the elder banished her sister to the moon to save the land from her madness, and in doing so brought peace back to Equestria… at the cost of her beloved sister”
The hundreds of ponies gathered together were speechless as they watched Celestia wipe away tears. Many had heard this story. The tale of the mare in the moon had been told to them as foals and many believed it to be nothing more than a fantasy. The events of the last few months had taught them otherwise.
The elements gathered around their princess, Twilight hesitantly touching her hoof to Celestias. The monarch smiled wetly and whispered a thank you before collecting herself.
Her eyes burned as she grimly looked out at the sea of ponies, “That story is, at best, omitting certain truths. At worst it is nothing more than a sham that I have been foolishly ignoring these last few hundred years. It was too painful for me to alter the tale and reveal the truth. I was a coward. But now I bare everything”
“I was not the beloved princess of your nation. Back then I was cruel and entitled and though I was not as horrifying as Discord or other great tyrants of the past I will freely admit I was well on my way to becoming one. I saw the ponies of Equestria as nothing more than tools or pets. Things to play and discard on a whim. I reveled in my power and mastery of the sun and mortals were of no interest in me. The awe and love they held for me amused me but if not for the work of my sister it would have turned to something much darker”
She thrust a hoof at the moon, “My sister, she was the one who saw the mortals as something special. As deserving of being equals. She was the one who chided my spoiled nature and reprimanded me whenever I let my capricious whims harm those around me. Over time I scorned her, mistreated her, and began to sideline her in the rule of our country”
“Luna. She was driven to depression and loneliness because of me. Because I told her over and over that her only purpose was to serve me. It didn’t matter that she was also a goddess she was the younger and as the stronger elder I eventually saw her as a tool just like all you ponies”
Celestia shuddered and her white wings moved to hug her body. She snarled in anger at herself and the ponies close to her drew back fearfully. They’d never seen her look so stressed or enraged.
“In her moment of weakness a terrible monster took advantage of her. The beast you call Nightmare Moon was nothing more than a parasite that took over her body and forced her to commit atrocities. During those years of war I learnt to care for the ponies under my command, Celestia chuckled and the bitterness she felt was almost a physical thing, ironic that waging war against my stolen sister would teach me to care for mortals”
Her subjects exchanged lost expressions and even a touch of horror. This was unprecedented. Many found it hard to reconcile their beloved princess with this past version she explained to them.
Even Twilight and her friends, already somewhat aware of Celestias less then glorious past felt unnerved as she bared all to them.
“I think I’ll leave my past there for you all. After I banished Luna I worked tirelessly to repair Equestria and become worthy of being your ruler instead of being entitled to it. But I hope this gives you all some perspective”
She looked out at the gaping ponies; by the sun it actually hurt to see them all look so confused. She could see some of them wanted to question what she said, some even looked angry at her, perhaps at having the image of their infallible princess ruined.
What hurt most was the ones shaking their heads in denial. The ones who couldn’t accept what Celestia was telling them. A thousand years ago Celestia would have inwardly sneered at their lost expression but now she felt nothing but guilt and sadness.
Twilight tenderly touched hooves with her, “Keep going princess”
Celestia nodded and stood tall again, “I tell you this now because I want you all to think about how a pony can change, or even an alicorn for that matter. That our initial impressions about somepony can be completely wrong. And that those we think are saints could have been devils. And those that we see as monsters are actually victims”
Bowing her head to her subjects Celestia steeled herself and made space on the podium. She motioned at the six mares with her and they too stepped to the side. Now was the moment of truth.
“And so with that in mind, it is my greatest pride to reintroduce to you and the world my sister, co-ruler of Equestria, steward of the night, princess Luna!”
On cue the sun finished its descent below the horizon and as its last rays faded ribbons of dark matter began to swirl and coil in the center of the podium. Before the crowd could panic however the energy coalesced into a bright ball of violet light that burst in a vibrant shower of purple hues. Foals cooed at the lightshow and even a few adults whistled in appreciation as their newest princess stepped forward from the light.
Utter silence filled the square and Celestia and the elements exchanged nervous looks. Luna remained aloof and unconcerned as her sharp eyes scanned the ponies before her. She noticed one young stallion close to the podium had his jaw slack and raised an eyebrow quizzically at his expression.
He finally shut his mouth, “Wow…” he mumbled.
Relief flooded Lunas supporters as the crowd mumbled amongst themselves clearly impressed by the princess’s appearance. For her part Luna smiled beatifically and nodded in appreciation towards Rarity. She approached the edge of the podium but paused as she drew alongside her sister.
Luna smiled at her sister and bowed her head slightly. To Celestias astonishment she leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss upon her sisters cheek.
“Thank you Celly… for those words you said…” she whispered softly.
Celestia didn’t know what to say, momentarily frozen dumb. She nodded and looked away as Luna gazed lovingly at her before returning her attention to the crowd. She smiled brightly at all the attentive ponies.

“Show time!”
“Urg do we have to do this?”
“Stop your whining! This is important. We’ve got your back Luna!”
Her friends encouragement was unneeded. Luna had never felt more alive than she did right now.
She thought once she was confronted with her subjects she’d freeze up, panic or run away. But actually all she felt was excitement.
She was here. She was really here. It wasn’t all in her head.
“What are you going to say to them?” Desire asked whisper-soft beside her.
Luna grinned. She cleared her throat and raised a hoof in greeting to her subjects.
“PONIES OF EQUESTRIA YOUR PRINCESS HAS RETURNED!”
Her subjects in the front rows drew back in shock at the decibels assaulting them. Those at the back perked up attentively. The royal canterlot voice always had a powerful effect.
Luna heard Celestia facehoof behind her, “I forgot she could do that” she said sheepishly to the elements.
“They look nervous” Apathy remarked.
“Perhaps adjust your voice a tiny little bit Luna?” Filly suggested meekly.
Luna coughed, “My apologies everypony. I forget to temper my voice. But melodrama aside it is a pleasure to see you all. I… I want to say…” Luna struggled for words and glanced back at sister and friends.
“Wing it!” Rainbow Dash stage whispered.
Rarity rolled her eyes, “She means just speak whatever comes to mind princess”
“Speak from your heart Luna” Fluttershy said encouragingly.
Luna nodded and took a deep breath, “My subjects, she paused and shook her head, no… I have no right to call you that. Though I am a princess that alone is not enough to give me the right of rule. I was raised to believe that it was but I never held such teachings to heart and it makes me proud that my morals have been taken up by my dear sister”
“I have been away for so long, so long in fact that history can barely recall me. And when I returned… I brought fear and violence to your world. I made you fear the night like never before and for a short time quail under the rule of a tyrant”
Luna met the eyes of the crowd without fear, “I am sorry. I am sorry to you and your ancestors that I was too weak to stop the Nightmare from overcoming me. I am sorry for the destruction I caused in those dark times and in more recent months”
“And I am sorry… that when I was freed that I struck out around me in my madness. The damage I caused is unforgivable”
Luna shivered and glanced behind her again, Celestia motioning for her to continue. So far the crowd had remained silent and had allowed Luna to speak without incident and while Celestia and the six mares were nervous about how long that would last the crowd didn’t seem too incensed or afraid.
She stepped closer to the edge of the podium, leaning right out over the crowd of ponies and to her joy they didn’t shrink back from her. She licked her lips and chuckled in amusement.
“I was actually supposed to write a speech… but I completely forgot so a friend of mine told me to just ‘wing it’ as it were” she admitted. A few of the crowd flashed a smile.
“The point I wanted to make is that I have wronged you. All of you. And I’m not here to ask forgiveness but rather to ask what I can do to earn your trust. What is there that I as your… princess in waiting we’ll say for now, do for you all to make amends for my hasty actions here in this beautiful city”
“I want to know if there’s any way to make amends for my mistakes”
“Oohh never ask the help to back talk to management Luna” Apathy drawled behind her. A flick of an ear was Lunas only reaction though Filly and Anger pony-piled onto the mare.
“This won’t go well” Desire hissed as the crowd started to murmur among themselves.
“Do you think you could fix the square up a bit?” a pony called from the crowd. Ponies immediately looked around the still rough-around-the-edges plaza ruefully.
Luna blinked before a shy smile touched her lips, “Yes”
A middle-aged mare raised a hoof, “Um princess? There was this old statue… kinda where you’re standing now. It was pretty and all the foals liked to play around it. Could we have it back?”
Lunas smile had transformed into a full-blown grin, “Yes! I will build it myself!” she declared.
“What else can you do?”
The slightly cheeky demand from the back made Luna pause. She racked her brains… um?
“Night court. Tell them about the night court!” Filly hissed.
“As you know my dear sister has her sun court to allow all ponies to see their ruler and air any grievances or make requests they deem necessary. Unfortunately due to the demands of state and the sheer number of ponies requesting an audience only a fraction of you get to have your voices heard”
Luna stamped a hoof decisively, “That is why I will be reopening the night court for those with pressing matters that are unable to gain an audience with my sister. I will hear you troubles, I will listen to your concerns and I will answer your questions. And as co-ruler of Equestria I will invoke my authority to see that your needs are addressed as quickly as possibly!”
The crowds mood was reaching new heights of approval. They were fearful and apprehensive of her when she first arrived, but as she looked out at the massive crowd she could see smiles and excited expressions. They were beginning to see the benefits of a second princess. And judging by the way they looked at her they were truly starting to warm to her.
“It’s working. It’s really working” she whispered to herself.
Her eyes caught the gaze of a young filly sitting on her mother back. The child noticed Luna looking her way and waved cheerfully. Luna blinked back tears as she hesitantly raised her hoof and waved back.
“Luna!”
Something struck the side of her head and pain seared across her cheek. She cried out, more in shock then distress, cradling her cheek and she staggered aside, teetering on the edge of the podium before regaining her balance.
The crowd was yelling and clamoring for answers. Lunas gaze swept the sea of confused ponies, her eyes hurt and betrayed as she felt hot dampness of her cheek, but the riot she imagined wasn’t happening. The crowd was turning on itself as ponies hunted the one who had attacked her from within their midst.
Twilight was by her side, “Luna are you ok!?” she cried as the others gathered around her. Asking her if she was alright, to move her cheek and see the damage, to get back to safety. Luna ignored them. Her eyes searching for the one who had thrown the rock.
White wings swept past her. The crowd gasping in shock as Celestia took to the air and hovered over them. Her eyes hard as diamond and just as cold as her murderous expression locked onto somepony.
Luna followed her gaze and saw an earth stallion holding a rock in his hoof. He was in the action of throwing but hesitated after Celestia spotted him. Luna expected him to flee but he stood his ground and shot a venomous glare at the two sisters.
She was surprised and confused by the anger he expressed but that feeling was quickly being devoured by the rage building inside. She was talking to them. She was getting through! How DARE this worm strike her!?
“Punish him Luna… make him suffer” Desire whispered into her ear.
Celestia landed, the crowd fighting itself to clear space for her, and approached the stallion but Luna got to him first, grasping him in magic and bodily yanking him onto the podium. The mares around her gasping in surprise and drawing back in fear.
“How dare you…”
“Luna it’s ok-“ Twilight tried to say.
“HOW DARE YOU!” Luna screamed.
Spittle flew from her mouth as Luna bared her fangs. The stallion picked himself up and stood his ground. He didn’t answer just glared at her coldly.
He was the largest stallion Luna had ever seen. His fur an unimpressive flat grey but the musculature that bulged underneath was mighty indeed. Bruises and cuts covered his body, especially round his face, and Luna recognized some of the wounds as being the aftereffects of rapid healing magic. He must have been badly injured recently if he still held such superficial wounds.
But it was his eyes that caught her attention. A deep molten gold they were as cold and unflinching as she had ever seen. Under the iron control of those eyes she could sense a powerful anger burning inside.
It made her hesitate. Why was he so angry?
“Don’t wonder just kill him! No mortal should be allowed to strike us!”
Luna looked back at Desire. The mares teeth were bared in a savage snarl and her slitted eyes made even Luna want to retreat. She shook her head, fighting back the primal urge to fight even as Desire screamed and spat in outrage.
Celestia landed beside her, “Luna stay calm. Let me handle this” she said forcefully. Luna looked to her and saw how tense her sister was.
Clearly Celestia was expecting another furious outburst like with Blueblood and to be honest there nearly was one. The fact that Celestia was so on guard filled Luna with shame. She didn’t want her sister to have to take such precautions around her.
“Shut up” she snapped at Desire. The mare fell silent but continued to stare at her angrily.
“I want to talk to him”
Celestia looked uncertain. Luna gave her a reassuring smile, “It’s ok. I’m in control”
She approached the stallion as everypony went silent. Even the crowd held its breath in suspense.
Luna sat back on her hunches and regarded the stallion silently. He stared back but as the quiet dragged on the anger in his eyes dimmed and indifference took root.
“What is your name sir?”
The stallion seemed to have an internal discussion with himself before huffing, “Terra Song” he said bluntly.
Luna nodded in thanks, “Why did you attack me?”
Again he thought this over before shrugging, “I was angry”
Luna raised an eyebrow, “That’s not much of a reason” she said wryly.
His cool expression cracked as the rage burned bright, “It is every reason for me”
Luna tapped a hoof, “Would you tell me why you are angry?”
He simply looked at her and Luna stifled her frustration, “Please… please would you tell me?”
“You say you want forgiveness ‘princess’, he spat the word, but some things can’t be forgiven. Of those ponies watching us many of them probably have good reason to despise you but are too cowardly to stand against you”
“Tell me your reason”
He motioned at the plaza, “My sister was here when you teleported in. She was right next to you and got showered in shrapnel. She’s in hospital right now in a coma”
Luna was absolutely horrified. The anger she had felt early was cut out as a knife of pure ice went straight through her heart. Her mouth opened and closed a few times as she stared speechless into Terras eyes.
“I-I… I’m so sorry”
“Don’t apologize”
“I never meant-“
“SHUT UP!”
The crowd gasped as Terra shouted. Celestia stepped forward to admonish the stallion but Luna quickly held her back, a pleading expression on her face. Reluctantly the other alicorn drew back.
Luna swallowed thickly and edged closer to Terra. He watched her warily.
“You are a victim of mine”
He didn’t answer, though the question was more rhetorical, “I have wronged you and hurt somepony close to you. An apology isn’t going to cut it”
She looked around and spotted the rock he had thrown at her. It still glistened with a few spots of blood. She picked it up and tossed it to him, Terra caught it out of reflex.
Luna spread her forelegs wide, “Throw it at me”
“What?”
“What!?” Celestias shout made Luna flinch but she held firm, “An eye for an eye. Blood for blood. If it makes you feel better throw it again. As many as times as you want you won’t be punished”
Celestia was at her side in an instant, “Tartarus he won’t! Luna I’m not going to let you get pummeled by rocks”
“I’ll heal. Besides I’ve had worse”
“That’s not the point!”
Terra cut in, “I’m not going to throw it at you”
Luna pointed at her bloodied cheek “You didn’t mind before”
Terra closed his eyes, “I let my anger cloud my judgment. Seeing you there, within reach, I just lost it” He snorted in frustration, “I’m not going to apologize. Certainly after what you did but I’m not going to throw rocks at you while you stand there asking for it”
“Because it’s not the same when catching her by surprise?” Celestia snarled at him. He was taken aback by her harsh words and bowed his head for a moment, “It was wrong. But still… my sister still sleeps and I have no idea if she will ever awaken. I think I have some excuse to let my emotions get the better of me”
Celestia lapsed into silence though she still hovered next to Luna protectively. Her wing outstretched over the smaller alicorn and her eyes watching Terra Song for any hint of aggression. For Luna it was fascinating and heartwarming to see Celly acting so defensive of her even it was misplaced.
“Perhaps I could see your sister and try to help?” she offered. Terra shook his head, “Healers have already tried. There’s only so much magic can do. I just have to wait and see”
“Am I under arrest princess?” he asked suddenly, his question directed at Celestia. The monarch frowned in confliction but surrendered to Lunas pleading expression, “No. I will let it slide. This one time”
She took a heavy step towards Terra and for all his size he stepped back at the darkness in the normally peaceful alicorns eyes, “If you ever strike at her again though… you will not have very long to regret your action before my fury descends upon you. Do you understand?”
“Perfectly princess”
“Good. Now go away”
“Wait!” both Terra and Celestia looked at Luna. The dark alicorn chewed her lip before she bowed to the earth pony, “I promise you I’ll work tirelessly to fix my mistakes. And if you need anything for… for your sister… I will do anything I can to help”
Terras face adopted a stony expression and without a word he turned and left the podium. Ponies clearing space for him to pass and all staring with mixed emotions as he walked out of the plaza and disappeared into the city streets.
Celestia sighed and briefly hid her face behind her hoof; “This has become a PR nightmare” she groaned.
A gentle clop and Luna briefly touched her side with a tattered wing, “Lets see shall we?”
Celestia was surprised at the optimism in her sisters eyes but smiled none-the-less. Her sisters growing bravery was greatly inspiring to her.
Luna returned her attention to the crowd. They looked rattled and a many seemed upset especially the foals. Her wince of discomfort at the sight pulled at her still sore cheek and she touched it gingerly.
“Are you alright princess?” a cream colored mare asked from the front row. The sincere question made Lunas heart leap in her chest.
She smiled thankfully, “I’m fine. Thank you for your concern”
“It seems this reveal has had its fair share of drama. But I expected it to go much worse. Your compassion humbles me and you have no idea how happy it makes me to see the concern in your eyes”
The crowd called out affirmatives and rushed sympathy, the action drawing a grin from Luna.
“They like you Luna” Filly whispered beside her. Luna glanced at her friends to see them nodding at her and smiling happily. All but Desire though the dark mare refused to make eye contact.
Luna swept out her wings, fighting the pain of the action and standing as tall and regal as she could.
“Everypony here is a shining example of ponykind. Compassion, sincerity, kindness. These elements and many others saturate our great nation. A wondrous example can be found in the six mares standing beside me who embody the greatest elements of our world”
She smiled proudly at Twilight and her friends, the six mares blushing and preening, (and in Fluttershys case hiding) as the crowd cheered for them.
“For the longest time I knew nothing but darkness. Even before the Nightmare took my life I lived in despair and isolation. I knew naught about friendship and love. Only in my childhood did I have such feelings”
Luna paused and quickly crossed to her sister and nuzzled her cheek. Celestia blinked and nuzzled back, the tears on her cheeks no longer so heavy.
“But now! Now I know that there is more than the darkness! That the light of the sun and my stars is not something to fear or covert. That all the subjects of Equestria are treasures of the land greater than any gem or metal. I realize that now, at last, my life has finally reached those dizzying heights that I only dared dream”
Luna closed her eyes and focused the magic in her horn. For a moment nothing happened then a rising silver light began to bath the darkened square. Ponies looked up in awe as the moon and stars glowed far brighter in the night sky then they had ever seen before.
It was vain perhaps and the effort brought a migraine to Lunas skull but the looks of wonder on everyponys face was worth it.
She finished the spell and drew in a deep breath, “Ponies of Canterlot and all of Equestria! I make this promise to you. Not only will I work tirelessly to repay you all for your kindness but I believe that today marks the beginning of a new era for Equestria. That with the sun and moon finally in harmony, and my sister and I committed to working together for the benefit of all ponykind, I swear that our future will only be brighter from now on. Both in the beautiful night and the glorious day!”
The roar of a thousand cheering voices filled the plaza and Lunas smile could have been a bright star in its own right. She sucking in shaky breathes and fought back tears as her wonderful subjects showered her in their joy and adulation.
She didn’t even realize Celestia and the elements had drawn closer until a white wing pulled her tight against her sisters body. Luna ducking her head and swiping at her tears as Twilight and the others beamed at her.
“Thank you. All of you”
“You are welcome princess Luna” Rarity said tenderly. The others nodding in agreement.
Luna sought out her sisters eyes and smiled wetly at her, “Thank you Celly. Thank you”
Celestia didn’t reply but did tighten her grip for a moment in her loving hug. She looked out at the ecstatic crowd her thoughts filled with pride and optimism about Lunas speech.
She knew her sister was right. This was the start of a new era.
And with their little ponies at their side there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish.

Many districts away Terra Song listened to the cheering of the crowd back at the plaza and scowled. Those stupid fools were so willing to let bygones be bygones. It made him sick to think about it.
For a moment he stared at nothing before he smashed a hoof into the ground sending spidercracks through the marble pavement. No. His anger was directed at himself more than anything.
The princess was right there. He was face to face with her and he didn’t strike. He couldn’t strike.
Celestia was right… it was different when she was just standing there waiting to be punished.
His acidic thoughts were derailed when he sensed somepony approach. He whirled around to threaten or strike but fell into sullen silence.
Prince Nobleheart smiled at him. That little quirk of a lip that hinted at amusement though Terra had no idea what amused the minister. He always had a strange and sometimes sick sense of humor.
Song hadn’t heard him teleport or sensed his presence until just now. How he did it he didn’t know but Terra had learned a long time ago that the prince was more dangerous then he looked.
“So. That was quite the show you put on just now” Noble said lightly.
Terra just scowled and Noble tilted his head in mock confusion, “I am curious why you held back so much? I expected a much more… primal display from you”
“I did what you asked”
Noble nodded thoughtfully, “That is true. Though still I thought you’d take my offer to gain revenge as well as payment?”
Song didn’t answer. Honestly he still wasn’t sure why he didn’t strike at Luna. The anger that burned under his skin hadn’t faded but it was being poisoned by uncertainty.
He decided to cut to the chase, “I provoked her like you asked. You got what you wanted” he snarled.
“Well we know that’s not true. You’re unharmed and Luna hasn’t been shown for the psychotic mess she is. I hardly think I got what I wanted”
“You wanted me dead then?”
Noble shrugged, “Not really. Your wellbeing is no concern of mine Terra Song. Just like your wellbeing is no concern for yourself. I told what I wanted and what I’d pay for it. I’m sure you were ready to die today”
The prince chuckled and it wasn’t a pleasant one, “Though I will admit if you had died that would have worked out perfectly for me so yes, in a way I wanted you dead”
Terra growled and pawed the ground in agitation. Every instinct was screaming at him to wipe that smirk off Nobles face.
The prince knew it too. And judging by his widening smile he was curious to see what Terra would do.
‘Focus on what’s important’ Terra reminded himself. With great effort he calmed down.
“I held my end of the bargain. My sisters treatments?”
Noble waved a hoof distractedly, “As promised her medical care will be tended to. As I told you a coma is a coma. There’s nothing I can do to wake her. But her general care and housing in Canterlot general will be paid by myself for however long she will be staying there”
“Thank you” Terra growled.
Without another word he turned and made to walk away. This whole day had left him in a dark place and needed to think somewhere quiet.
“Oh Terra!”
The earth stallion flinched and with clear suspicion turned to look back at Noble. The prince smiled brightly at him.
“New tournament next week. Something special I’ve put together. I can count on you attending?”
Terra was silent for a moment before he whispered, “…yes…”
With that he hurried away, very nearly galloping, knowing Nobles diamond sharp eyes were watching him flee.

End chapter

Whooo boy that’s that! Just proof reading this took me ages but I’m glad you made it this far and thanks a million :D
So hope you enjoyed it and while the next chapter may take time I promise I haven’t given this up!
Ok laters!